THE ARABIC MANUSCRIPT TRADITION

HANDBOOK OF ORIENTAL STUDIES
HANDBUCH DER ORIENTALISTIK
SECTION ONE

THE NEAR AND MIDDLE EAST
EDITED BY

H. ALTENMÜLLER · B. HROUDA · B.A. LEVINE · R.S. O’FAHEY K.R. VEENHOF · C.H.M. VERSTEEGH

VOLUME FIFTY-EIGHT

THE ARABIC MANUSCRIPT TRADITION

THE ARABIC MANUSCRIPT TRADITION
A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography
BY

ADAM GACEK

BRILL
LEIDEN • BOSTON • KÖLN 2001

This book is printed on acid-free paper.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Gacek, Adam. The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek. p. cm. — (Handbuch der Orientalistik. = Handbook of Oriental studies. Section one, the Near and Middle East, ISSN 0169-9423 ; v. 58) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 9004120610 (alk. paper) 1. Manuscripts, Arabic—History—Bibliography. 2.Codicology– –Dictionaries. 3. Paleography, Arabic—Bibliography. I. Title. II. Handbuch der Orientalistik. Erste Abteilung, Nahe und der Mittlere Osten ; 58. Bd. Z6605.A6 G33 [Z106.5] 011’.31—dc21 2001 2001018082 CIP

Die Deutsche Bibliothek – CIP-Einheitsaufnahme Gacek, Adam: The Arabic manuscript tradition : a glossary of technical terms and bibliography / by Adam Gacek.. – Leiden ; Boston ; Köln : Brill, 2001 (Handbuch der Orientalistik : Abt. 1, Der Nahe und Mittlere Osten ; Bd. 58) ISBN 90-04-12061-0

ISSN 0169-9423 ISBN 90 04 12061 0 © Copyright 2001 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher. Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Brill provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910 Danvers MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change. printed in the netherlands

PREFACE V To Joanna. Julian and Helenka .

This page intentionally left blank .

.............. XI Preface ........................................................................................PREFACE VII CONTENTS Acknowledgements ........... XIII Part One: GLOSSARY ( ............................................................

.................. 174 Part Two: BIBLIOGRAPHY ............... 156 1...................................................................................................................................................... 177 I................. 181 Periodicals .......................................... 181 Bibliographies .................................................................... 182 Conference proceedings and composite works ............................................................................ 156 2........................................................ 187 Manuscript production and cXOWXUH ZLU TDK..................................................... Sources/References ..................... 1 Abbreviations ................ GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES ..................... Technical terms in the glossary .......... 182 General studies and surveys ....... . 184 Selected studies of one or more manuscripts ............

........................ 190 Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) ........................ 191 History of manuscripts (ownership statements, seal impressions, waqf-statements, etc.) .......................................... 193 9. Popular culture in manuscripts ................................................... 194 10. Forgeries ..................................................................................... 194 11. Terminology................................................................................ 195 II. WRITING SURFACES, MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS ................................................................................. 195 1. 2. 3. 4. General studies ....................................................................... Papyrus ................................................................................... Parchment ............................................................................... Paper........................................................................................ 195 197 198 198 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8.

VIII

CONTENTS PREFACE

5.

a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world.... – Bibliography ........................................................................ – Papermaking recipes and ethics........................................... – Studies ................................................................................. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology................................ Inks, inkwells, pens and other writing accessories....................

198 198 198 199 203 204

III. TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES, SIGNATURES, ETC.) .............. 206 IV. THE TEXT, ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT ........................................................................ 207 1. 2. 3. 4. Types of compositions, their parts, etc. ................................. 207 Page lay-out (mise en page) ....................................................... 208 Colophon and scribal verses ...................................................... 208 Dates, dating and numerals ........................................................ 209 a) Bibliography, chronology .................................................. 209 b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems............................ 209 c) Abjad, ¨LV E DO-jummal, chronograms................................ 210 d) Greek (Coptic) numerals ................................................... 210 H

5 P ) V

QXPHUDOV ........................................................ 210 f) Dating by fractions ............................................................. 211 g) Calendars, conversion tables, dynasties ............................ 211 Abbreviations .............................................................................. 212 Arabic nomenclature............................................................... 213 Transcription, corrections and etiquette ................................. 213

5. 6. 7.

V. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE .................................. 215 1. 2. 3. General studies ....................................................................... 215 Transmission of individual works .......................................... 216 ,M ] W DQG VDP Ñ W ................................................................... 216

VI. ARABIC ALPHABET, SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY .......................................................................... 219 1. 2. 3. Albums and exhibition catalogues ............................................. 219 Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens.............. 220 Studies..................................................................................... 221 a) General................................................................................ 221

CONTENTS PREFACE

IX

b) Maghribi and African scripts ................................................. 223 VII. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK ............................................. 224 1. General ................................................................................... 224 a) Bibliographies ........................................................................ 224 b) General studies and exhibition catalogues.......................... 224 c) Albums (muraqqaÑ W

.......................... 247 Later QurÐans......................... 227 c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship .......... 259 .................................... 3............ 226 Calligraphy ............................ 256 1............................................ 236 Painted illustration ......... 242 c) Other studies........ VIII.... 247 1............................ 7.... QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS .... 3...................................... ....................... 241 Decorated paper (marbled paper............................................................................................................. 239 Lacquer ............... General studies .................... 227 b) Exhibition catalogues ......................... 242 b) Pre-18th century texts .. 238 b) Other studies ........ 241 Bookbinding . 247 Early QurÐans and fragments........................... Exhibition catalogues....................................................... 227 a) Bibliographies and dictionaries ........................................................ 240 Papercuts .................... 243 2..................................... 228 d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas ........... TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING .............. 4........................................................) ........................................................ 256 Some specific cases ...................... 2........ 238 a) Drawing.......................................................................................................................................... 229 e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) ..................................................................................................... 4.............................. 2... 255 IX............... 238 c) Descriptions of individual works......................................................... 5.................. 8...................................................................................................................................... 251 Facsimile editions ............................................................................................................... etc.............. 6............. 242 a) Bibliography....................... 232 Ornament and painted decoration ......................................................

CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS........ 2......................... ETC..................................... 261 XI............................ COLLECTIONS......................X CONTENTS PREFACE X................ 263 XII. 3............. 266 266 267 267 268 ....... Catalogues of edited manuscripts ................................... Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage Lists of dated manuscripts ................ Descriptions of collections and catalogues ..................... 266 1.................................... CATALOGUING..................... 5..... ............. Catalogues of catalogues ....................... 4........... PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION ......

David Pingree for recommending this work for publication and my colleague Prof. My gratitude also goes to Steve Millier and Khaleel Mohammed for having kindly proof-read this text. without which this work would most probably not have seen the light of day. I am thankful to McGill University for granting me a sabbatic leave.PREFACE XI ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS I am very grateful to Prof. François Déroche for his comments and suggestions. . Last but not least.

This page intentionally left blank .

2). Arab authors. both religious and scientific in nature. scholars.PREFACE XIII PREFACE One of the principal characteristics of Arab Islamic civilization is undoubtedly the cult of books. more specifically in the QurÐ Q WKH $UDELF ERRN SDU H[FHOOHQFH )URP WKH HDUO\ st / mid 7th century until the end of the 13/19th century. the preparation of inks. Along with this manuscript output. Apart from numerous compositions on calligraphy and penmanship. calligraphers and craftsmen produced a rich literature dealing with the actual making and decoration of books. we have now at our disposal three manuals dealing with a wealth of information on writing implements. VII. This literature is gradually being discovered and edited. They are: ÑUmdat al-NXWW E (UK) by al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V G. most notably from the Mamluk period (see ‘Bibliography’. This central position of the book in Arabic culture has its roots in Islam itself. papermaking and bookbinding. This very rich heritage has survived in the hundreds of thousands of manuscripts found in almost all major university libraries and in numerous public and private collections throughout the world. Islamic civilization produced several tens of thousands of works in Arabic on a variety of subjects. and most probably several millions of manuscript copies.

 alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ (MB) attributed to al-Malik alMuÌDIIDU < VXI DO-*KDVV Q G.

).VKE O G 1231). DQG al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W (NW) by Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT (fl.10/16th cent. To these should be added the 7D\V U (TS) of al-. the 7DGE U DO-VDI U +7.

RI .EQ $E ±DP GDK IOth) and the ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub (ST) of al-6XI\ Q IO.

 DOO RI ZKLFK deal with bookbinding techniques and materials. Furthermore. the Tu¨af al-NKDZ ÁÁ 7.

who in his work on education. mention should be made of Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] G. Finally.984/1577). The present work consists of two major parts: a glossary of . lineation). also contains a chapter on misÃarah (ruling. included the most comprehensive chapter to be found in Arabic literature on scribal etiquette. RI $E %DNU 0X¨ammad al-4DODO V G 1307). which deals with the preparation of inks. as well as on the collation and correction of books. al-Durr al-na{ G (TP).

XIV PREFACE technical terms and a bibliography arranged by subject. there is as yet no comprehensive introduction in English to various Arabic codicological phenomena. Since an edition of this work has recently been published. this chapter has been omitted. traditionists (mu|DGGLWK Q). e. lexicographers (OXJKDZ \ Q) and other scholars (ÑXODP Ð ). Some terms. due to the obscure context or the fact that the word is used in only a single surviving manuscript. bound and decorated. of my research on Arabic manuscripts and therefore should not be taken as comprehensive. It includes terms encountered in the literature produced by or for government officials and secretaries (kuWW E). A glossary of terms used in the production of manuscripts would * This work was originally to appear under the title “Glossary of the Arabic manuscript book” and to contain an edited chapter on bookbinding taken from “alMukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ” by al-Malik al-MuÌaffar. calligraphers (khaÃÃ Ã Q). medieval and postmedieval texts. . which spans almost 14 centuries. even in its present form. as well as extant specimens. The glossary is a by-product. and Arabic palaeography is only in its initial stages of development. as well as the way Arabic manuscript books were transcribed. The technical terms contained in the glossary have been collected and selected from a variety of sources: classical. book lovers and cataloguers. corrected. as it were. Although there may be some doubt as to the exact form or meaning of a given term. Nevertheless. This is due to the fact that we do not as yet know their exact meanings. for the first time. For this reason the bibliography is envisaged as an indispensable aid for the student of Arabic manuscripts. are recorded the way they appear in various sources. writing surfaces and implements used. especially those relating to book formats. contemporary studies and catalogues. it does reveal a very rich picture of Muslim book culture in the manuscript age. some of the most important research in this field published to date. unless their exact meanings could not be verified. without the specific corresponding equivalents in English. nevertheless it was deemed important to include at this stage all terms encountered. respectively. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ and qaÃÑ al-thumn as ‘quarto’ and ‘octavo’. The exploration of this rich written tradition is necessary for a better understanding of the various scripts.g. To translate. It brings together.* Although there are a few good general monographs on Arabic manuscripts. could be very misleading. as well as craftsmen (ÁXQQ Ñ ).

miqlab (Levant. for example. as yet. The art of calligraphy is a living art and scripts (and often their labels) were subject to changes and modifications depending on the ‘school’ (tradition). recto. khadd (‘cheek’. shidq and fakk (‘jawbone’. fore-edge). the definitions as given in the glossary are very general and sometimes linked only to the use of a given script in a given period or region. catchword). The same applies to such terms as endband (headband). may have been used exclusively in those circles. This is particularly apparent in the physical description of the codex. In view of the fact that the terms contained in the glossary were collected from sources which originated in various parts and historical periods of the Arab world. been largely omitted here. wajh (‘face’. catch- . however. envelope flap). Therefore. flap). for the characteristic envelope flap we find udhn (Andalusia. however. outer or inner margin).PREFACE XV not be complete without including the names of at least some of the most important scripts in use during the manuscript age. having been drawn from sources relating to public administration (diplomatic). and UDTT Á (‘dancer’. North Africa). Here we find. for example. catchword. Iraq). medallion. book cover). We do not. great caution is in order. udhn (‘ear’. These descriptions should not be taken as definitive. flap). raÐs (‘head’. upper cover). and V TLÃah (Yemen). The technical vocabulary relating to the mixing of inks and the use of pigments has. Here. marjiÑ (Morocco). Thus. the list contains a considerable number of synonyms. It is interesting to note also the association of a number of terms with the human body and its various parts. lower margin. serif. recto. case (box). OLV Q (central Arab lands). upper margin. Ñaqib (‘heel’. on the other hand. Ñaqb. inkwell and the like. Most of the terms included here concern the Arabic manuscript book. raddah (Levant). OLV Q (‘tongue’. for example. Some. fore-edge. the naskh or ULT Ñ scripts in the Mamluk period were very different from the naskh or ULT Ñ of a later period. incipit. have a clear picture of these variations in formal scripts and there is besides quite a lot of confusion in the modern literature on calligraphy as to the labels themselves. Thus. This terminology constitutes a well-defined field of study and has been exposed and dealt with in a number of publications but principally in Martin Levey’s “Medieval Arabic bookmaking” (MP). Áadr (‘chest’. period and/or region in which they were employed.

As far as transliteration is concerned. This is done either in order to document the usage of a given word or to provide a reference for topical study or both. On the whole.XVI PREFACE word). the Library of Congress romanization tables have been used. Arabic script has also been used for abbreviations of some technical terms found in the glossary. Due to the limitations of the computer program used. Undoubtedly some of the words in the glossary are newly coined terms but the majority can be traced to a medieval usage. . Greek/Latin and Latin terms still encountered in the English technical literature. Most words are traced to a source. either contemporary or earlier. the terms without references are either commonly encountered in the existing literature or are easily found in standard dictionaries. Apart from English technical terminology the glossary contains also a number of Greek. an Arabic font was used only where absolutely necessary. The glossary is thus arranged alphabetically according to the root of the word which is given in Arabic script.

PART ONE GLOSSARY .

This page intentionally left blank .

III. al-alif al-mu¨laqah see muÃlaq. index.EU . ibar) – needle (UK. the letters of the alphabet arranged according to this mnemonic system (EI. 60.) (DD.v. 103. 97-98. 97. the first of the eight mnemotechnical terms (voces memoriales) into which the twentyeight consonants of the Arabic alphabet were divided. LEDU  DEE U – needle maker (QS. abr – ‘cloud’) – marbled paper (MN. I. 13. 11: Ñinda ¨abkih lil-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwanah.  EU  ZDUDT DO. IA. syn. 154. DEMDG DEMDG \DK DO-ŒXU I DO-DEMDG \DK 1. 392).). 12. 8).v. I. from Pers. also ŒLV E DEMDG ŒLV E DO-jummal (al-jumal) – alpha-numerical notation used.GLOSSARY 3 al-alif al-muŒarrafah see ta¨U I al-alif al-murawwasah – WKH OHWWHU DOLI SURYLGHG ZLWK D VHULI WDUZ V (q. ibrijmah – paste (used for work with parchment) (TS. MB. among other things. SD. 59. DB. ibrah (pl. ST. 9. 107. of minfadh (q. I. 33: bi-JKLVK Ð muÐabbar). SA. for the creation of chronograms and chronosticons (EI. I. muµabbar – sewn (KC. needle case (DM) 2. RN. 182). 8). GA. AG. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah see mushaÑ Ñar. TS. ebrû. miµbar 1. AG. GA. 104. I. 176-178) 2. II. 215. 107. 2: ibrishmah). 18-19. DEDUG VHH EDUG  DEU (Turk.

 .

LEU VKLP – VLON FRPS EXUVKP Q NKLU SO DZ NKLU.4 GLOSSARY LEU VDP. LEU VLP.

I. 53). 62. n.14). abbrev. ilá NKLULK – et cetera. – closing matter of the text (composition). explicit (TP. DZ NKLU DO-shahr – the last 10 days of the month (DM). taµNK U PXµakhkhar VHH WDTG P adab SO G E. (DB.

scribal etiquette 2. 63. primitive critical apparatus (apparatus criticus) in manuscripts (TP. 175-176). DG P (pl. adam(ah). tanned red leather (DB. adab ma¶a al-kutub 1. leather (UK. udum) 1. passim. IW. MF. 106-108) 2. I. 52). – etiquette (EI. AE. 71-72. I. 201: fa-lam yazal 5DV O $OO K Á.

84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan biG E M. XIV. \XPO ZD-Ñ$O \DNWXE ¨attá malaÐa baÃn al-DG P ZDÌahrahu wa-DN ULÑah. MU.

DGG P – tanner (DM). jild.. comp. DG K SO DGDZ W.

e.g. DGDZ W O W. implement. 345). I. – V\Q ODK (EI. tool. instrument.

153-156. DO-WDMO G = bookbinding tools (UK. 103-105) or DGDZ W O W. writing MB.

DO-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK

implements, accessories (SA, II, 440-468; AE, 117-127).

udhn, udhun SO GK Q

– flap, envelope flap (TS, 25: idh al-¨XNP I al-XGKQ DQ WDN Q PDÃE Ñah Ñalá al-sifr ¨attá l WD¨W M LOá Ñurwá wa-O zirr tazurr bi-KL DPP DO-udhn fa-al-aÁO I KL DQ \DN Q DTDOO PLQ niÁf al-sifr bi-PLTG U UDÐs al-zirr; AG, 109; BA, III, 372).

GLOSSARY

5

urkhah – date (LL, I, 46). taµU NK SO WDZ U NK

 WDZU NK (KK, 55; IK, 102-103; SK, 137: wa\XT O DO-WDZU NK OL-DQQDKX \XT O ZDUUDNKWX DO-NLW E ZD-arrakhtuh) – date, dating; chronology (SA,VI, 243-251; TP, 53-54; EI, X, 257-302; ER, IV, 668-677); chronogram, chronosticon (also qi¨¶at al-taµU NK, AM, nos.10, 26, 141; ER, V, 550-551). al-taµU NK DO-¶$UDE (al-taµU NK DO-,VO P , al-sanah al-KLMU \DK, alsanah al-TDPDU \DK, al-sanah al-KLO O \ah) – Muslim calendar beginning July 16th 622 A.D. (SA, VI, 240, 243; EI, X, 258-261). al-taµU NK DO-) ULV (al-sanah al-<D]GLMLUG \DK) – Persian calendar beginning June 16th 632 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 254, 256; EI, X, 262). al-taµU NK DO-+LQG – Vikrama era (Vikrama samvat) beginning in 58 B.C. al-taµU NK al-,O K – Mughal calendar with the starting point March 21st 1584 A.D. (EI, X, 263). al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK – cryptographic dating, chronosticon, in which more than the second hemistich (miÁU Ñ ) of a verse (bayt) is counted in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; EI, IV, 468). al-taµU NK DO-mustathná, also known as al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ – chronosticon, in which the value of one letter or word from the first hemistich is subtracted from the cumulative value of the second hemistich in calculating the date (TI, 47-48; TP, 54; AM, nos.109, 213). al-taµU NK DO-mutawwaj – chronosticon, in which only the numerical values of the first letters of each verse are counted in calculating the date (KB, 10-12). al-taµU NK DO-Qib¨ or al-Qub¨ (taµU NK DO-VKXKDG µ, sanat Diqli¨\ Q V DO-Malik) – Coptic calendar beginning August 29th 284 A.D. (SA, VI, 242, 253, 255; EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK DO-5 P (al-taµU NK DO-6XU\ Q , taµU NK 'K DO-Qarnayn, taµU NK JKDODEDW DO-Iskandar, al-sanah al-< Q Q \DK) – Seleucid era (era of Alexander) beginning Oct.1st 312 B.C. (SA, VI, 242, 253254; EI, X, 261). taµU NK DO-¦ufr – Spanish era beginning Jan. 1st 38 B.C. (EI, X, 261). al-taµU NK EL-DM] µ al-yawm aw al-laylah – dating by the hours of day or night, e.g. VKXU T – the first hour of day, shafaq – the first

al-taµU NK EL-al-¶ashr min al-shahr – dating by the ten-day segments GHFDGHV. 250). VI. JKXU E – the last hour of day.6 GLOSSARY hour of night. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA.

NKLUDK DO-ukhar.Oá (al-uwal) (1-10). RI WKH PRQWK HJ I DO-Ñashr al. alDZ NKLU . al-Ñashr al-wusÃá (al-wusaÃ) (11-20). al-Ñashr al-ukhrá (al.

VI. al-taµU NK EL-al-E T – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘baqiya’ to indicate how many nights are remaining until the end of the month.g. li-arbaÑ ÑDVKUDWD OD\ODK LQ. 248-249). -30) (SA. e.

VI. al-taµU NK EL-OD\ O DO-shahr – dating by the nights of the month (SA. 106. 235). EDTL\DW PLQ VKDKU NDGK (SA. lil-OD\ODWD\Q NKDODW PD DW . 244-249). 244-248). e. nos. al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V – dating by a ruler’s accession to the throne (CM.DP O 3 VK 73  CI. VI. II. al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U (taµU NK .DP O 3 VK  DO-taµU NK DONLQ µ ) – GDWLQJ E\ IUDFWLRQV DWWULEXWHG WR . 178).EQ .EQ . al-taµU kh bi-al-P „ – dating by the nights of the month using the verb ‘ma á’ or ‘khalá’ to indicate how many nights have elapsed from the beginning of the month.g.

 -248). al-taµU NK EL-al-PDZ VLP – dDWLQJ E\ IHDVWV DQG IHVWLYDOV HJ I yawm Ñ G DO-fiÃr (1st 6KDZZ O. PLQ VKDKU NDGK 6$9.

 I \DZP Ñarafah (9th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm Ñ G DO-na¨r or Ñ G DO-a ¨á (10th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-qarr (11th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I \DZP DO-nafr al-awwal (12th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

 I yawm al-nafr al-WK Q th 'K DO-±LMMDK.

ar„ \DK – background (LC. 22. FZ. IV. taµU NK-i sul¨ Q ) – -DO O FDOHQGDU EHJLQQLQJ 0DUFK th 1079 A. (EI. ER.C.D. 262. taµU NK NDZQ DO-¶ ODP (taµU NK DO-khilqah) – era of creation (era of Adam) beginning Sept. 6$ 9.  &0  I laylat al-MiÑU M th Rajab). 670). X. 88: ar  \DK PXODZZDQDK. al-taµU NK DO--DO O (taµU NK-L -DO O . taµU NK-L PDODN . JL. 218: ar  \DW DO-matn.1st 5509 B.

 .

XVK UDK.GLOSSARY 7 uskurrujah – inkwell (KD. 713: wa-uskurrujah al-GDZ K ) ULV \DK PXÑarrabah wa-O \XT O VXNXUUXMDK ZD-taÁJK UXK XVD\ NLrah). II. taµVK U VHH QXVK UDK ishfá SO DVK ILQ.

IK. a¦l (pl. punch (TS. 43: VKDI . – awl. 10: ishfah. 107. 90. 59. AG. I. IA. 103. sifr 4. ST. KM. 11. MB. 15. uÁ O. 115). IB.

 ..  DXWKRU¶V RULJLQDO KRORJUDSK 08 9..

 FRS\ transcript (from which another copy is made). also referred to as al-nuskhah al-a¦l (LC. 92: yajib Ñalá man kataba nuskhah min aÁl baÑ  al-VKX\ NK DQ \XÑ UL  nuskhatahu bi-al-aÁl. MU. 27) 3. 39: wa-al-aÁl yashtamil Ñalá sittat ajz Ð bi-khaÃÃih kulluh. MH. as opposed to a commentary (shar¨) or gloss (¨ VKL\DK. 26. exemplar. II. original (main) text. VIII. SD.

2024. . MI.. 136). XVXDOO\ DEEUHYLDWHG DV RU 9$ QR 1858. but also 0= .

174: al-uÁ O al-TDG PDK. 126. 269: aÁO Q $6  al-uÁ O DO-khamsah. al-uÁ O DO-sabÑah) 5. WH[W FRPPHQWHG XSRQ (LC. major work (TM. main (principal) script such as thuluth or mu¨aqqaq (from which other scripts are derived) (NC. 23) 4. SM.

 VSLQH RI D TXLUH RU ERRN.

67 LQGH[  67    Ñalá uÁ O DO-NDU U V DÑQ TDI DO-NLW E.

141: ¨DZ VK K PXWDÑadditat al-uÃur) 4. rectangular panel (LC. KR. 24. 24). I. textual surround (LC. UI. tabula ansata (UI. 29) 5. border (of a book cover) (LC. frame (within a border) (TF. rules. . 24. 80) 3.  URRW RI D YHUE RU QRXQ (. FT. 402) 2. 25. 27) 6. 24. i¨ U (pl. ià U W XÃur) 1. 928). 145). . al-DTO P DO-u¦ O see qalam. headpiece (LC. rule-border. i. maµ¨ U PXµa¨¨ar – ruled (LC. DB.e.

) – decoration of paper with flecks of gold and silver (MN. 32). writing circa 1375’ (DW.8 GLOSSARY (al-kha¨¨) al-.IU T – properly ‘a general term for the style of the Arabic script current in Ifriqiyyah (modern Tunisia and eastern Algeria) in the early Middle Ages. according to other sources al. taµO I DK. (…) used by the historian Ibn Khaldun. 6. DIVK Q (Pers. 46).IU T LV LGHQWLILHG ZLWK DO-6 G Q  D VFULSW ZKLFK RULJLQDWHG IURP WKH Maghrebi family of scripts and came to be associated with subSaharan Africa (AO. 581-582). ER. I.

(pl. taÐ O I WDZ O I WDÐO I W.

muÐDOODI W. muµallaf (pl.

taÁQ I muµallif – author. muÁannif. . 33. writer. EI. comp. 360). compilation. ummah . umm. X. I. – composition.1 . comp. work (of prose or poetry) (SD.

SO XPPDK W.

26. fundamental (essential) work (composition) (LC. 246) 3.  DOVR al-nuskhah alumm – holograph (LC. heavenly prototype (aÁl) of the QurÐ Q (. archetype (LC. exemplar. shar¨ (IN. 35. . 26). 130) 4. model codex of the QurÐ Q XVXDOO\ RI D ODUJH IRUPDW and without vocalization. original (main) text. used in mosques (KN. 180: qif Ñalá al-LOWL] P OL-PXT EDODW DO-NLW E Ñalá al-shaykh aw muÑ UD atih Ñalá al-umm) 2. as opposed to a commentary. transcript (from which another copy is made). umm al-NLW E 1. I. copy. . I. 29). SD. TM.

 WKH ILUVW V UDK RI WKH 4XUÐ Q '0.

archetype. 294). KF. al-Musnad al-LP P – the Musnad of Ibn ±anbal (SL. . al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P – ÑUthmanic canon. codex (al-mu¦Œaf al¶8WKP Q ) (MD. LP P – exemplar. II. II. 39). Umm al-ELO G – Mecca. Umm al-EXOG Q. II. 137 : wa-huwa al-LP P DOODGK ODP \DNKWDOLI I PXNKtalaf). 99. textus receptus (NT. 37. Umm al-qurá.

tadabbur. I KL WDµammul – a phrase (syn. xiv. 2812). II. taÐammul – ‘consideration’) – notabilia. usually abbreviated as DOLI MRLQHG WR P P. I. one of the standard closing formulae in manuscripts. I KL QD„ar) implying doubt and insinuating ‘politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. comp. 99).GLOSSARY 9 taµDPPXO W (sg. II. (CI. fa-taµammal(hu) – nota bene. abbrev. LL. taµP Q – saying (writing) P Q (DP Q).

 . or /'    $'  (. .

XQE E DK. FRPS WDWP P WDIT Ã.

SO DQ E E.

(qalam) al-muµannaq see al-ash¶ U. 31). – unpared. 370. III. ODK – LPSOHPHQW LQVWUXPHQW V\Q DG K TY. taµQ I – nibbing (of the calamus) (KD. II. 370). KU. LQV see sinn. BA. LM. anfah – nib (of the calamus) (BA. 153: wa-O \XVDPPá al-XQE E TDODPDQ ¨attá yuqÃaÑ. 701: annaftuhu taÐQ IDQ LGK ¨addadtu Ãarafahu al-PDEU ZD-qaÃaÃtuhu qaÃÃan). 31. unnibbed reed (FN. III.

n. JA. 52. initia. 40: wa-al-taÁG U I DZZDO DO-NLW E ZD-al-duÑ Ð I NKLULK. awwal SO DZ Ðil) – introductory matter of the text (composition). (TP. AA.14. 264: rasm al-WDVPL\DK I DZZDO NLW E DO-shiÑr. I. incipit.

 .

taÐ Z O.10 GLOSSARY DZ µil al-shahr – the first 10 days of the month (DM). taµZ O (pl.

explanation (e. – interpretation. taÐZ O DO-QurÐ Q.g.

truncated letter (especially of a descender) (KH. 34). baŒr (pl. passim) 2. bu¨ U. imperfect. **** PDEW U 1. incomplete (of text) (KC. acephalous.

AG. 33. cartouche (TS. 103: ià U I KL PDQ Ãiq wa-bu¨ U PXVWDà ODK GK W IXÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  6' . JL. – panel on a book cover. . 110.

40: wa-yubakhkhir bi-aÑ  Ð al-hud KXG ZDU VKLK ID-innahu yaqtul al-ara ah). badal. bidl '% . 355). . tabŒ U – creating panels on book covers (NH. WDENK U – fumigation (TS.

SO DEG O.

 YDULDQW UHDGLQJ YDULD OHFWLR.

 [LLL. . RU IRU QXVNKDK DQG usually abbreviated as &..

153-154. SD. wifq (US. .3. II. 59-60.3-4. 412) 2. RU badal respectively (KG. EI. 100-103). I. 296). 473: see the quotation under Ì KLU 0. also WDEG O – subal-matn. fasc. conjectural substitution. 49. conjecture. DT. MZ.    D\ I QXVNKDK XNKUá badalan Ñan al-nuskhah al-PDGKN UDK I IRU QXVNKDK-aÁl. comp. alteration (CL. suppl. EXG Œ – artificial talismanic word (seal) formed from the simple threefold magic square. fasc. stitution.

WS. VIII. I. I. papyrus sheet or roll (DB. EI. publishing (KM. 64-66). 407. 6: abraztu al-NLW E QDVKDUWXKX ZD-KXZD PDEU ]. 390: for trimming). EDUG \DK – papyrus. IV. IA. qirà V mibrad – file. DEDUG (waraq al-bDUG ). sifr 13. comp. lin.84. 60. 417. QS. LEU ] – bringing out (a book). DD. rasp (HT. 521-522. II.GLOSSARY 11 EDUG .

 . I. 545). EXUVKP Q (or EDUVKP Q SO EDU VKLP '& . barshamah – decorating a text with multi-coloured dots (DB. LEU ] EL-al-Œumrah see ¨umrah.

EDUVK P. 17-18. n. ST. 8. index.148). IB. 81. EDU VKLP SO EDUVKLP Q /$ SW  EDUVKLP Q MDPÑ EDUVK P DZ EDU VKLP D\ LEU VKLP DZ LEU VLP ZD-huwa al-¨DU U ZD-al-EDUVK P ) ULV \DK ZD-al-EXUVKP Q MDPÑXK . – endband (headband) (ST.

 al-PXE UDN DK.

– epithet of the months of ‚afar. ShaÑE Q 5DPD  Q 6KDZZ O DQG 5DE Ñ al-7K Q TY.

ELUN U SO EDU N U. nuskhah. etc. DV ZHOO DV VXFK ZRUGV DV NLW E M PLÑ.

III. – compass.9.  '0. (pair of) dividers (SA. 41: used IRU PHDVXULQJ OHWWHUV 08 .

 VHH DOVR E N U DQG WDEN U EXUN Q (pO EDU N Q.

18). 12. . Œajar al-EXUN Q – pumice (TS.

12 GLOSSARY EDUQ PDM SO EDU PLM.

 WDEOH RI FRQWHQWV /& .

III. 232. EXU \DK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU.). PLEU K SO PDE ULQ. 455 6.v. 85. 154: IK.  ZRUN containing a record of attested study similar to fihris and fahrasah (q. trimming (of a reed ) (IR. EDUU \DK. 49).  8'  DUN Q DO-bary arbaÑah: fat¨ wa-na¨t wa-shaqq wa-qaÃÃ). KK. bary. SA. ELU \DK – paring.

591). – pen knife (AA. 90. DB. as opposed to rounding LW WDTZ U 6$ . 64. I. MP. SD. IK.. 88. index. 81). mibzaq al-fa¦ GDK (ST. flattening (of a letter). I. DA: mibzagh. bas¨ – spreading out..   $6 . mibzaq – lancet-like knife. 8.

144) 4. 11: wa-KXZD P O LQNKLV I ZD-O LQ¨ià à I KL ND-al-mu¨aqqaq. al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK. having its nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely). III. comp. rectilinear (of a script. jazm (IK. horizontal stroke. mukhtaÁar. 120) 2. al-qalam al-PDEV ¨) (SA. 34. line (KU. AS. syn. original (comprehensive). 87) 3. PDEV ¨ 1. KH. (qalam) PDEV ¨ – reed pen. unabridged work.

basmalah SO EDV PLO. (al-kha¨¨) al-PDEV ¨ – clear. 144). well-spaced Maghrebi script used predominantly for the copying of the QurÐ Q DQG SUD\er books (LT. ray¨ Q DQG QDVNK (AS. 365. 47. 322). 13. – rectilinear scripts such as mu¨aqqaq. TW. maÁ ¨if.

– WKH SURSLWLDWRU\ IRUPXOD µ%LVP $OO K DORa¨P Q DO-Ra¨ P.

¶ ZULWWHQ XVXDOO\ RQ LWV RZQ D QXPEHU RI OLQHV .

) (AS. 109. 23-24. bashr 1. catalogue. -0  T OD Dl-QDE Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam NXOO DPU GK E O O yubdaÐX I KL EL-%LVP $OO K ID-huwa abtar ay maqÃ Ñ al-barakah. silk endband (headband) (HT. dressing (of leather) (UK. ba¨n (pl. ‘effacer des mots avec un grattoir’) 3.v. MP. register (AD. 79-81: ‘en passant quelques traits de plume par dessus’). PDEVK U – pared. slip (of paper) 2.GLOSSARY 13 down from the head of the page. also known as al-JKXE U (q. 58. lin. bashra¨ 1. ST. piece. paring. erasure with a pen knife or scraper (TP. LF. 63. and opening a composition (TP. 155). LF. HT. cancellation by means of drawing lines above a word or words to be erased (LF. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. baà Ðiq) 1. IA. 9.97.111) 2. erased. 1084-1085). buà Q. lin. TS. 161. index. bi¨ TDK (pl. silk thread used for endbanding (headbanding) 2. AG. ratisser des peaux’. 145). 78. 52. 78: ‘racler. I. 58. 12). EI.

 E ¨in SO EDZ Ãin) – inner side. al-NLW E. inner cover. ba¨n al-JKLO I (al-sifr. flesh side (of parchment).

112). doublure (LC. UK. 90: wa-O EDÐs an yubaÃÃin al-jild bial-DZU T DOODW I K DO-¨LV E.73-79) 3. IV. passim. lining (FT. 102. doublure (TS. 49. endpaper. MB. 60. 22-23. 157: waraq al-baà Ðin wa-hiya ZDUDTDW Q ID-ZDUDTDK WDN Q I DO-jild wa-ukhrá tak Q E TL\DWDQ Ñalá al-NDU U V OL-taÁ Q DO-NLW E PLQ DO-adhá wa-al-wasakh) 4. 89. IB. paste-down endpaper. pasteboard (UK. 47. baà Ðin) 1. 408) 2. bi¨ QDK (pl. – inner cover. AG. 117. lin. IA. HT. HD. 23. MA. endleaf (ST. 159.

.  EDVDQ VKHHS VNLQ $*  6' . 92).

14 GLOSSARY tab¨ Q 1. index. lining of the insides of book covers with paper. 9. 84: mujallad bi-adam mubaÃÃan bi-G E M. XIV. leather or silk (ST. MU.

MB. III. /( . removal of sha¨mah (q. 87).) from the reed (IK. bary. ba¶du – after. II. 701: baÃÃantu al-qalam tabà QDQ LGK UDTTDTWX baryah. 61. paring (of the calamus) (KD. 2. abbrev. used for a transposed word. comp. 370). BA.v.

20). also known as fa¦l al-khi¨ E. tab¶ „ – word division. 53. E N U SO ED\ N U EDZ N U FRPS ELUN U. 135: wa-NDULK WDEÑ   alkalimah al-murakkabah). separation (MM. ba¶G \DK – WKH HSLVWRODU\ DQG WH[WXDO IRUPXOD µDPP RU ZD-) baÑdu’. separating doxological statements from the preface proper (TP. n.

104. 58. 105: fa-al-E N U \DK LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-al-GDZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑX I ZDVDÃ alNLW E. IA. comp. 101. IB. MB. 103. MP. 103. measuring distances. (pair of) dividers (UK. 59. TU. 105). 60. (MB. etc. biUN U WDEN U. also E N U \DK – working with a compass by drawing circles. 44. 156. – compass. 153.

59). 42. comp. MB. DD. JHRPHWULFDO ILJXUH GHVLJQ al-GDZ µir al-E N U \D\K VHH G Ðirah. UXNK P EDO JK SO EDO JK W. EDO ¨ah – marble slab (UK. IB. I. IA. 103. 380. 391). mibkar(ah) – case (for a compass) (NH. 153. mis¨arat al-WDEN U see misÃarah.

 WDEO JK SO WDEO JK W.

 DOVR known as ¶DO PDW al-EDO JK (al-WDEO JK) – collation statement or mark indicating the .

 EDO . muÑ UD DK PXT EDODK muballigh see mustamlin. 56. JA. damaged (TS.GLOSSARY 15 SODFH ZKHUH FROODWLRQ ZDV LQWHUUXSWHG 0)  EDODJKWX TLU Ðatan min al-EDO JK EL-khaÃÃ LOá hun  0)  ID-samiÑD P I K PLVK DOnuskhah Ñinda al-WDEO JK &' . 45: EXO JK). I.119. E OLQ – worn. comp.9 SO. 268. CT. 28: al-DVI U DO-EDZ O . TP.

 WDEQ T – HOHJDQW ZULWLQJ FRS\LQJ 7( .

E E SO DEZ E. 1127) – script used in India mostly but not exclusively for the copying of the QurÐ Q IURP WKH ODWH th century to the end of the 10/16th century (CA. EI. FRPS WDQP T (al-kha¨¨) al-bih U or al-%LK U (also known as E KDU (thus). 36). IV. kha¨¨L E KDU.

abbrev. – chapter. . 0.

mubawwib – compiler (DF. TP. n. murattib.20). IV. bayt SO EX\ W. comp. WDEZ E – arrangement (division) of the text into chapters (MF. 53. 609. 376).

 ZRRGHQ ER[ IRU KRXVLQJ D PXOWL-volume copy of the QurÐ Q.

31-33. KR. 6- QRV DQG  I ED\W Ñ G ODÃ I PXEDÃÃan bi-al-¨DU U I bayt Ñ G UDEÑah mughashshá bi-al-jild 2. 110) 4. 31. 97. 33). bayt al-JKXU E – hexagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. Bayt al-Maqdis. . WDE\ W – creation of compartments and frames (on book covers) (TS. al-Bayt al-Muqaddas – Jerusalem. AG. frame (as part of the border. 32. compartment (in a book cover design) (TS. 82). compartment (in such a box) 3. 110). 95. Ãurrah) (TS. AG.

16 GLOSSARY ED\ „ SO ED\   W.

 EODQN VSDFH JDS VSDFH VSDFLng (e.g. TM,  ED\   al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-NKDZ WLP $.  ID-inna al-ED\   min jumlat ÑDO Ðim al-faÁl; SA, III, 146: wa-NXWW E DO-UDV Ðil yajÑDO Q lil-IDZ ÁLO ED\  DQ \DN Q ED\QD DO-NDO PD\Q 6$9,  PLTG U DOED\   qabla al-basmalah; SA, III, 50: an \DN Q DO-ED\   bayna ala¨ruf ka-mithlih bayna al-suà U

 ODFXQD DEEUHY 71  /& 23; MI, 138) 3. also mubayya„ah, WDE\ „ah – fair copy (as opposed to a draft, musawwadah (q.v.) (MU, VI, 157: wa-EDTL\D EDT \DW DONLW E PXVDZZDGDWDQ JKD\U PXQDTTD¨ah wa-O PXED\\D ah fabayya DKX $E ,V¨ T 08 ;9  DO-VDZ G ZD-al-ED\  ; FK, I, 978; KF, II, 333) 4. counter (‘eye’) of a letter (KH, 36) 5. white colour, ink or paint. ED\ „ ¦aŒ Œ – expression used for a blank space or page created by mistake or left deliberately blank in order to indicate a lacuna in the exemplar (hic nullus est defectus). WDE\ „  FUHDWLQJ DGHTXDWH VSDFH ED\  ) between letters and lines; spacing (TE, 15) 2. execution (of the fair copy) (TE, 15; KF, II, 333, 346) 3. copying, transcription (TE, 15). mubayyi„ – author; fair copyist.

ED\ Q SO ED\ Q W

– marginal correction or explanatory note (usually for a smudged or clumsily written word, i.e. cacographical error), abbrev. or (TP, 58; CI, I , xiv; MI, 182; MM, 136).

****

W E W SO WDZ E W

 ZRRGHQ ER[ FKHVW IRU KRXVLQJ D PXOWL-volume copy of the QurÐ Q

6- QR I W E W Ñ G PXUDNNDQ EL-al-nu¨ V 76  WDZ E W DO-rabaÑ W 76  DO-WDZ E W DO-M IL\DK DO-DMU P 0( 568-569) 2. pentagonal figure or pDQHO 76  WKXPPD WDUVXP I DO-

KR. 110). W V PDK – octagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. 97. gold dust (AQ. 95. tibr – gold. AG. also TS. 246: kataba wa-dhahhaba wa-zayyana DUN QDK EL-al-tibr wa-al-lawn wa-al-ta¨U U // . 30-31. 82). .GLOSSARY 17 XGKQ W E WDQ Ñalá wasaà al-NK WLP DZ DO-G Ðirah.

 takht SO WXNK W.

sand.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG 8. 24. 22.7  XVHG IRU ERRN covers) 2. wooden pressing board (TS. lin. AG. 127-. 107) 3. WXU E – dust. 9. 6. IB. earth. also takht al-]L\ U (al-]L\\ U) bookbinder’s press (ST.  . 120). WDWU E – sprinkling a freshly written text with sand (IK. WDNKW W – pressing (ST. KU. index. index. HT. sifr 13. IV. TD. 156. 82. 42. KM. I. 9). 94.

compartmeQW IRU VDQG LQ WKH GDZ K TY. FRPSWDUP O mitrabah – sandbox.

6$ II. 478-480). tarjamah SO WDU MLP.

chapter heading (IN. AH. 252: waal-PXU G EL-al-WDU MLP DO-DEZ E ZD-al-fuÁ O ZD-na¨ZXK . indicating its contents (DB. detailed title of a book. key word (LC. 28) 4.  GHVLJQDWLRQ RI WKH VHQGHU LQ WKH ÑXQZ Q 0/  PDN Q DO-tarjamah qabla al-basmalah) 2. 28. II. 165). title (of a book) (LC. 122) 3.

headpiece or tailpiece (LC. decorative figure of any shape or size used in the text (e. disc) or margins (e. 27) 6.g.  decorative panel around a chapter heading (LC. 27) 8. medallion) . paragraph (LC. 27) 7.g.

224) 12. biography (EI. 30) 9. 270). 260. 1021) 13. DB. mutarjim 1. interpretation. explanation. cryptography (AA. 28. 29-31. also mutarjam (e. translator. ‘QaÁ GDW . X. 224) 10. II. 1021). illuminator (TW.18 GLOSSARY 06  WDU MLP PXGKDKKDEDK PXODZZDQDK PXWDQDZZLÑat al-DVKN O also MS. biographer 2. X. table of contents (tarjamat al-DEZ E /& 28) 11. 29. II. IT.EQ DO-'XUD\KLP I DO-mutarjam’) – cypher.g. tirs. exegesis (DB. biographical note. turs SO WXU V. 186. translation (EI.

103. 28) 2. rub¶ al-turunjah – quarter-medallion. illuminated oval medallion. writing tamma (lit. PA. execution. taftar see daftar. oval. center-medallion in the shape of a mandorla (ST. 97. IB. citrus-shaped stamp (mandorla) for centermedallions (IB. KR. turunj(ah) 1. WDWP P – completion. 44) 3. index. IP. shamsah. LC. 95. rosette (HD. 69. 145. 9. 116). 15). – principal (often central) element in a Mamluk book cover design in the shape of a pointed star (JL. 82). comp. corner-piece (ST. ‘it is finished’) DQ\ QXPEHU.

supplement . WDP Ðim) – amulet. often abbreviated as  RU DW WKH HQG RI PDUJLQDO TXRWDWLRQV RU JORVVHV (CI. abbrev. RU CM. [LLL at the end of the colophon. 46). xiii). II. used in manuscripts of Persian/Indian provenance in the expression WDP P VKXG (‘it is finished’). taÐP Q WDIT Ã. finish. continuation and end (of a composition) (DM). . ¨add. comp. comp. talisman (EI. tatimmah – supplementation. WDP PDK (pl. 177-178). &. WDP P – end. X. .

101. FK.1202-3: K GK NKLU P DWKEDWQ KX I K GK DO-NLW E.GLOSSARY 19 **** WKDEW LWKE W – writing. 100. copying (MH. II. no.

thabat (pl. atKE W. XVHG YHU\ RIWHQ LQ WKH formula of attestation ‘Áa¨¨a wa-thabata’.

 FHUWLILFDWH RU GRFXPHQW DWWHVWLQJ D GLGDFWLF transmission of a text. written testimony (SD. document. 288: syn. I. GA. 157) 2. 234. mashyaNKDK LQ WKH (DVW DQG EDUQ PDM RU IDKUDVDK LQ WKH :HVW. muÑjam. record of attested study (HB.

WKDE W – signature (SD. vocalization (AD. 18) 2. LWKE W 1. authentication (formula). also WDWKE W – attestation.  WDEOH RI contents. 157). usually expressed by: Áa¨¨a (or Áa¨ ¨. I.

GK OLND.

wa-WKDEDWD RU NDWDED.

GA. muthbit – ZULWHU UHFRUGHU V\Q N WLE. n. CT.25. RU K GK Áa¨ ¨ wa-katabahu (TP. 45. 289). muthabbit. 53.

330). 101. thabaj(ah) – obscurity or indistinctiveness of handwriting (LL. I. 45). mithqab SO PDWK TLE. writer of the audition note (MH. SDUWLFXODUO\ LQ WKH expression muthbit al-VDP ¶ LH N WLE DO-VDP ¶. CT.

. AS. 58: al-thuluth al-WKDT O WKDT O DO-thuluth. III. 147). AG. ‘heavy’) – larger variety (version) of a script (SA. 11. 107). WKDT O (lit. – drill for making holes in boards when endbanding (headbanding) (TS.

(TN. . abbrev. 1125in Turkey). 46-53: MDO O DO-thuluth. 106: li-anna alif al-WKXOXWK I ÁDGULK WD¨G E P ZD-I ÑDM]LK NDGK OLND /0  ZD-al-thuluth lil-taÑO P /0  ZD-in kunta taktub WKXOXWKDQ DZ WDZ T Ñ DZ ULT Ñan fa-DPLO NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) muraÃÃiban ilá na¨w al-yasUDK TDO ODQ (. epithet DGGHG WR WK Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU \ Ð (LL. I. hence muthallathah – having three diacritical dots. III. 349).in Persia. al-thuluth al-0DJKULE VHH 0DVKULT  (qa¨¶ ) al-thulth see qaÃÑ. 51).9 . JM.20 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-thuluth (al-thulth) – the principal curvilinear script used in codices mostly for book titles and chapter headings (SA. 32-38: al-thuluth al-mu¶W G. TU. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-thuluth fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I KL Ñalá al-P O LOá al-WDTZ U $6  JM. WDWKO WK – providing a letter with three diacritical points. T OLE. al-Œibr al-muthallath see ¨ibr.

VII. octagon (EI. DO-thumn. al-WKXP Q VHH T OLE muthamman – octagonal. 795-.

. 102). . [LY )0 167. epithet DGGHG WR W Ð WR SUHYHQW LW IURP EHLQJ UHDG DV E Ð RU WK Ð RU \ Ð (LL. 232-234) . I. 232-234. muthann K WDŒW \DK – marked with two points below. MI. no. hence PXWKDQQ K – having two diacritical dots (points).. FRPS NK WLP muthamman. 361).13. al-taµU NK DO-mustathná see taÐU NK LVWLWKQ µ – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µLQ VK Ða $OO K’ (SA. 12.VI.  RU &. VI. tathniyah – providing a letter with two diacritical points (DM). PXWKDQQ K IDZT \DK – marked with two points above. see also mashÐalah. I. SA. Taf. abbrev. epithet added WR \ Ð WR SUHYHQW LWV EHLQJ PLVWDNHQ IRU E Ð RU W Ð RU WK Ð (LL. 361). MZ.

GLOSSARY 21 **** M PDK 1. 258: al-PDQ Ãiq wa-al-bu¨ U /& . either illuminated or stamped (KI. decorative medallion or panel.

JL. 88.5  DVKN O ODZ] \DK .  center-piece (on a book cover) (FI. 87. 83: M PDK ZXV¨á .

 SDOPHWWH URXQGHO =0  .

WDMG G – repair. 87). 141). 83. 99). jabr – repairing.41. 43). restoring manuscripts. 100). rub¶ al-M PDK – quarter-medallion. mending. restoration (KR. MDG ODK SO MDG Ðil) – plait. PDMG O SO PDM G O. nos. 99. corner-piece (JL. braid. interlace (TF. dhayl al-M PDK – pendant (JL. repair (SJ.

no. – leather strap. also WDMGDZ O – ruling (of borders). TW. 24) 4. thong (KC. mujadwil – ruler (maker of rule-borders ) (TC. 160) 2. mujadwal – ruled (LC. 175) 5. ruleERUGHU /&  MDG ZLO DO-Áafa¨ W MDG ZLO DO-KDZ PLVK +'  PA. I. 108). column (of text) (SD. table (LC. 370. II. DT. 148. magic square. 63) 3. 56. 32). 33. diagram.6/2) 6. talismanic seal (EI. 42). chart. creating rule-borders (WB. KC. 26). 50. table of contents (CM. rules. jadwal(ah) SO MDG ZLl) 1. .

22 GLOSSARY MXGK GKDK – VOLS RI SDSHU.

 LQVHW '0.

   ... FRPS MX] ]DK jarrah. jurrah – horizontal sWURNH OLQH DV LQ WKH PHGLDQ N I LVRODWHG ¨ Ð RU V Q µZLWKRXW WHHWK¶ 6$ .

WDMU G 1. inventory (SD. extract. 184. I. I. collection (gathering) of glosses from the margins of a manuscript (TT. 112. MDU GDK – list. 390: instrument for FOHDQLQJ D GDZ K 8$ . 183). II. DG.&  I VLIU EL-mijarr min khashab). DD. I. edition or composition involving collection or selection of material from an original work. 27). register. 107. abridgement (SD. mijrad(ah) – file. 331: wa-lam yujarridhu Ñan al-musawwadah) 2. jard al-matn see matn. KF. FRPS VKDTT mijarr – ZRRGHQ SDUW RI WKH FODVS . scraper (MB.

 jirm SO DMU P.

– IRUPDW RI D ERRN.

jirm laà I RU ODà I DO-jirm (SJ. jirm wasaÃ. majran SO PDM ULQ. HJ MLUP NDE U RU NDE U DO-jirm. passim).

8 154). 62). shaving (MB. MX] ]DK SO MX] ] W. IA. jazz – trimming. – FRPSDUWPHQW IRU UHHG SHQV LQ WKH GDZ K . passim: Œazz.

VII. I. also jizzah – slip of paper used for glosses and tipped into a volume. n.  ORRVH VKHHW RI SDSHU XVHG IRU QRWHV TXRWDtions or drafts. rough copies 2. 19. 132.2: ZXUD\T W WXÑDOODT I K DO-IDZ Ðid. 103). MU. KF. . inset (UI.

one of the 30 volumes of the QurÐ Q  TXLUH JDWKHULQJ. booklet. the 30th part of the QurÐ Q  ¨izbs). 79. volume (in the sense of mujallad) (MK.GLOSSARY 23 juzµ SO DM] Ð) 1. 117: wa-yuwassiÑu al-Ã OLE NXPPDK OL-ya aÑ I KL DO-kutub wa-al-DM] Ð) 2. AI. single-quire codex.

small collection of ¨DG WK ZLWKRXW DQ\ VWUXFWXUHG DUUDQJHPHQW (. tajziµah – set of a number of volumes (Fr. 705). II. xii) 4. tajziÐah ÑXVK U \DK WDM]LÐDK WKXP Q \DK. usually not more than a quire (IJ. 90). independent. DEEUHY RU (CI. I. small piece of writing. 711). chapter or section of a text (composition) 5. tomaison) (SJ. passim: tajziÐat sabÑDK :5    HJ NKXP V \DW DO-tajziÐah. 128) 6. juzµah – handle (of a knife) (KD. mijzaµah – pen knife (IK. VII. 128). mujazzaµ – YROXPH FRQVLVWLQJ RI ERXQG TXLUHV DM] Ð (IJ.

94: fa-LGK VDZZá ¨XU I NLW batih wa-ODP \XNK OLI EDÑ XK EDÑ DQ T OD MD]DPD \DM]LPX MD]PDQ wa-khaÃà PDM] P. 421). having the nib cut (evenly) straight (not obliquely) (IK. MB. (kha¨¨ or qalam) al-jazm – ancient script of al-± UDK XVHG IRU WKH copying of the QurÐ Q NKDÃà al-maÁ ¨if) and having ‘a stiff and angular appearance’ (RN. 7-9. 38). IK. MP. PDM] P – well-balanced (of writing) (IK. 99. jazm – reed pen. al-waraq al-mujazza¶ see waraq. LL. jaz¶ – onyx (for burnishing gold) (UK. I. 89. 87: qalam jazm. 143. 90).

 jazm(ah) – diacritical mark ( RU .

for other signs representing jazmah see GL. 196: wa-¨XGKGK T DO-NLW E \DMÑDO Q DO-MD]PDK M PDQ laà IDWDQ EL-ghayr ÑDU TDK LVK UDWDQ OLO-jazm. 13). . LQGLFDting an unvowelled final consonant (DS.

24 GLOSSARY jasad SO DMV G.

WDMV G – tinting in red (AD. 23). – background (UK. Ð Ñ alá mujaffif – GU\HU IRU VDQG. 149: ÁLIDW NLW EDK ED\  jasad aswad).

 FRPS WDUP O 8$ .

 (qalam) al-MDO O – according to Ibn al-1DG P WKH µIDWKHU RI DOO scripts’ DE DO-DTO P.

 .. )1   ..  ZD-khaÃÃ ahl al-6K P DOjaO O \DNWXE QD EL-hi al-maÁ ¨if wa-al-VLMLOO W 6$ ..

 al-kha¨¨ al-MDO O (also MDO ) – name given to a larger variety of the VFULSW HJ MDO O DO-mu¨DTTDT TY.

 MDO O DO-WKXOXWK TY.

1123). WDMO O – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ µMDOOD MDO OXK’ or ‘jalla shaÐnuh’ (abbrev. III. IV. 50: wa-al-maÑná f KL DQQD DO-ÃDPV O \DO T EL-al-khaÃÃ al-MDO O EI. G Z Q MDO (SA. .

 SODFHG DIWHU WKH ZRUG $OO K 73 .

 (ism) al-MDO ODK – WKH QDPH RI *RG WKH ZRUG $OO K.

/& 

 majallah SO PDM OO

 Zriting surface (like Áa¨ IDK

%$ ,,,  al-majallah Áa¨ IDK N Q \DNWXE QD I K DO-¨ikmah); parchment roll (ND, 57, n.67) 2. booklet (SL, I, 48; SL, II, 5) 3. composition, work HJ 0DMDOODW /XTP Q ). , QR ZD-baÑdu fa-K GKLKL PDMDOODK mushtamilah Ñalá shar¨…). jild SO MXO G

 OHDWKHU (, ,, -541; KM, I, sifr 4,100-111; WS, 56-60; AE, 106-109); parchment (AE, 108; EP, 17) 2. volume. jild (raqq) al-JKD] O – gazelle skin (hide) (EI, VIII, 408); fine (good quality, vellum-like) parchment, not necessarily made of gazelle skin (EP, 19-21). jild(ah) – book cover; binding (JL, 81: jildat muÁ¨af; LC, 25). jildah yumná – upper cover (LC, 25). MDO GDK, mijlad, WDMO GDK – book cover (LC, 25; SD, I, 206). WDMO G – covering with leather; bookbinding (SD, I, 206).

II. 47. 123 and IX. 416-417). VIII. mujallid – bookbinder (QS.GLOSSARY 25 mujallad(ah) – volume (MU. LC. 26). majlis SO PDM OLV.

1020).  EDODJKD TLE ODQ « I PDM OLV. sitting. VIII. – session.. . majlis al-PXT EDODK – colODWLRQ VHVVLRQ &. majlis al-VDP ¶ – audition/reading session (EI.

459-460. julfah – nib (of the calamus. MXO V – accession to the throne (DM). II. KU. al-taµU NK EL-al-MXO V see taÐU NK jilfah. the whole part of the reed which is cut away) (SA. jalam SO DMO P. 154: wa-julfat al-qalam min mubtadaÐ sinnayh ilá ¨aythu intahá al-bary).

91-92. -XP Gá al. no.Oá. 181: wa-ya¨W M LOD\KL DON WLE I TDÁÁ al-waraq lil-taswiyah wa-na¨wih. – (pair of) scissors (DS.190: -DP GDK DO-7K Q !). abbrev. 230).NKLUDK DO. / / (OS. IK. -XP Gá al.NKLU. 203: -DP G DO-Awwal. CI. Jum G DO-Awwal – the fifth month of the Muslim calendar. 89. II. CM. IR.

III. contraction (of letters) (KU. jam¶ SO MXP Ñ ) 1. composition. compilation.9 . 126. / (OS. SA. 146: aljamÑ wa-al-mashq) 2. 34) 3. abbrev. -XP Gá al-7K QL\DK -XP G DO7K Q – the sixth month of the Muslim calendar. M PL¶  FRPSLOHU DXWKRU ') . 89). rounding (of the descender to resemble a semicircle) (KH.

 SO MDZ PLÑ ) – comprehensive work. 352).g.  FN. FRORSKRQ NDWDED K GK DO-M PLÑ Ñ$O LEQ +LO O EL-0DG QDW DO-6DO P 6/ . . e. major original compilation. the QurÐ Q 8.

26 GLOSSARY PDMP ¶(ah) SO PDM P Ñ PDMP Ñ W.

359: tamma al-PDMP Ñ al-musammá bi-)DZ W DO-ZDID\ W. III.  FRPSHQGLXP ZRUN ERRN (MU. II. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO IDQQ WDÁ Q I wa-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I ).

tool box. 25).  composite volume. 106.  '' . jummal see ¨LV E janb SO MXQ E DMQ E. 52. escritoire (TW. box (NM. 233. 380). 32) 2. NH. majma¶ SO PDM PLÑ ). I. writing case. AG. jumal. codex compositus (LC. case with compartments (TS. 12. SD. TM. case. inkwell for coloured ink (TC. mujamma¶ (UA. 393) 1. inkwell 6' . 683) 4. DG. 37. 52. 13) 3.  GDZ K PXUDEEDÑDK GK W EDÃQ ZDV Ñ min nu¨ V aw ghayrih). 217.

M EDK VHH M QDK mijwab – cutter. IA.111). 145). 109. index.) (AS. knife (TS. index. 10). MDZ E (pl. 61: mijwab al-WDNKU P. MI. 11. (qalam) al-MDQ Œ – the smallest of the curvilinear scripts. 61. ajwibah) – responsum. 107: for cutting gold leaf . better known as al-JKXE U (q. 10). – book cover (ST. abbrev. IA. (CI. AG. II.v. 110. ST. ajni¨ah) – hinge (guard) (MB. xiv. MDQ Œ (pl.

 LM ]DK SO LM ] W.

EI. 273-275. certificate of transmission. LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDOah VHH PXQ ZDODK . – authorization. 24. IJ). 27. III. 1020-1021. VIII. 126-130. diploma in the form of a note appended to a manuscript or existing independently and often containing autobibliographical data (LC. LB. ER. statement of authorization to transmit one or more than one text. licence.

 .9 .GLOSSARY 27 LM ]DW DO-TLU µah VHH TLU Ðah. (kha¨¨) al-LM ]DK – 2WWRPDQ YDULHW\ RI ULT Ñ script having a long WDUZ V ZKLFK RIWHQ ZUDSV URXQG WKH VKDIW RI WKH DOLI (. LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK VHH ULZ \DK LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ VHH VDP Ñ. LM ]DK EL-al-kitbah – certificate granted to a calligrapher allowing him/her to sign his/her calligraphy with the expression ‘katabahu’ (NI. 181).

 PXM ] PXVWDM ]  OLFHQVHH UHFLSLHQW RI DQ LM ]DK.

 SO PXM ] W PXVWDM ] W.

M QDK – FRPSDUWPHQW SODFH. OLFHQVHG ZRUN PXM ] – licensor (person ZKR KDV WKH DXWKRULW\ WR JUDQW DQ LM ]DK signer of a license).

IRU DQ LQNZHOO LQ WKH GDZ K.

133. 73: wa-DPP DO-M QDK DOODW I K ¨uqq al-PLG G ID-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q VKDNODQ PXGDZZDU DO-raÐs. al-j QDK ZD-hiya alÌDUI DOODGK I KL DO-O TDK ZD-al-¨ibr. AT. NH. 179. 468. 154: wa-al-M EDK . 381: jawn. II. SA. LQNZHOO (HI. DS. KU.

also known as waqabah. DOODW WXMÑDO I K DO-¨uqq. (al-kha¨¨) al-mujawhar – Maghrebi script used most commonly in official correspondence and as a book hand for the copying of nonQurÐ QLF WH[WV /7  7:   . see also the quotation under miqlamah).

 **** Œibr (pl. a¨E U.

 JDOOQXW RU WDQQLQ LQN LQN LQ JHQHUDO.

 -100 and MB. MP. IR. 18-21. 75-78: al-aŒE U DO-mulawwanah – coloured inks. 13.53. sifr 13. 6: wa-al- . n. Œibr al-raqq. 212-213: Œibr al-N JKDG. 71-75: al-aŒE U DO-V G – black inks. IV. KM. 101-110 and MB. MP. MJ. UK. 8. 236-237: al-aŒE U DO-murakkabah – compound inks.

I.28 ¨ GLOSSARY ibr al-PLG G ZD-al-] M PLQ DNKO à al-¨ibr. 134-135. 349. 84: wayataÑayyan ÑDOD\KL DQ O \DQVDNK EL-al-¨LEU DOODGK \D¨riq al-waraq. 471-477: wa-DPP DO-¨ibr fa-aÁluhu al-lawn. MA. 127-131. 93: wa-al-NLW EDK ELal-¨ibr awlá min al-PLG G OL-annahu athbat. SA. 7273: al-Œibr al-GXNK Q . see LL. IK. IK. LM. AE. 68: al-Œibr al-muthallath – ink produced by cooking the ingredients until two thirds of the substance evaporates . MR. 68: al-Œibr al-ma¨E NK – ‘cooked’ ink. IV. AT. II.

III. 2016). Œarq Œibr – ink burns (SJ. ma¨ ELU. FRPS PLG G  DOVR Œabr – flourish. embellishment (DB. 354). miŒbarah (pl.

  ZDhiya al-maqÁ G PLQ DO-GDZ K 7: .. 443: al-mi¨barah al-mufradah Ñan al-GDZ K 6$ .  DOVR ŒLEU \DK – inkwell (BA. II. III. 372. SA.

468-. SA.  FRPSDUWPHQW IRU LQN LQ WKH GDZ K $7 -133. II. 443.

 FRPS GDZ K ŒDEE U. compiler (SS. 472: ¨abbartu al-shayÐ ta¨E UDQ LGK ¨assantuhu. a¨E V. SK. 89). taŒE U 1. 87. inking. transcription (TE. ŒLEU – ink maker (QS. mis¨arat al-taŒE U see misÃarah. 73: qaraÐWX MDP Ñ K GK DO-NLW E Ñalá muÐallifih wa-mu¨arririh wa-muhadhdhibih wa-mu¨abbirih). I. II. 15. inscribing in ink (SM. Œubs (pl. 119). 264: al-ta¨E U DO-naqsh min al-¨ibrah) 2. elegant. muŒabbir – author. WR. SA. embellished writing (composition) or copying.

ta¨E V W. taŒE V (pl.

MB. bequest note (LC. 157.. 18-20. Œabk 1. TS. waqf. AG. n. 62. 154. also Œabkah – endband (headband).. . 104 ff. 170: VKDGG DZU TLK '% . MM.15: al-kutub al-maŒE NDK. sewing. also taŒE N – endbanding (headbanding). 132) 3.  HQGRZPHQW EHTXHVW  FHUtificate or statement of endowment. comp. stitching (of a book) (TM. endbanding with silk 2. 109.. IA. decorative endband (UK. 28).

 VSLQH 74 .

109). AG. 109. al-Œabk al-5 P – Graeco-Coptic (Byzantine) endband (headband) (TS. 19. 3$  RI WKH OHWWHU G O. al-Œabk al-G O – trellis-like endband (headband) (TS. AG. 19.

 .

bookbinder (IB. 109). al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ – chevron-like endband (headband) (TS. 478). n. I. 19. 28). ŒDEE N – ornamental sewer.GLOSSARY 29 al-Œabk al-sha¨UDQM – chessboard-like endband (headband) (TS. 19. 11. 19. 'K DO-´ijjah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P. AG. ŒLE NDW DO-NLW E – raised band (on the spine) (SD. 246). AD. AG. 109). Œabakah – bookbinding (IB.

(OS. 69). 89). 60). Œajar baŒU OLO-Œakk – polishing stone (IA. maŒjar (pl. abbrev. miŒjar. ma¨ MLU. ŒLM E (pl. ¨ujub) – talisman. 10). Œajar al-¨iŒn – mill stone (OM). hone (TS. amulet (DT. Œajar al-misann – whetstone. ajar al-¨XP ¨im). Œajar al-EXUN Q Œajar al-qaw¦DU  Œajar al-TXVK U – pumice (TS. – the twelfth month of the Muslim calendar. Œajar al-¶u¦¦ U – stone slab for pressing (OM).

¨ Œajar al-MXP KXQ – burnisher (for gold) (MB. 38. 112: ¨ajar al-TD\VK U .10. 99. ST. 107. MP. 36) 2.  maŒ MLU – letters such DV Z Z P P I Ð and Ñayn (TU. MB. counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (KH. index. AG. 142: 12. UK. 36).

 .$ .

FN.) used in the region of Mecca and Medina (hence orginally referred to as al-0DNN and al-0DGDQ ) characterized by elongated ascenders and a slant to the right (AV. (al-kha¨¨) al-´LM ] – generic name given to a number of very early scripts (1st and early 2nd centuries A. 2733. 8: fa-DPP DO-0DNN ZD-al-0DGDQ ID-I DOLI WLK WDÑZ M LOá yamnat al-yad wa-aÑO DO-aÁ ELÑ wa-I VKDNOLK LQ LM Ñ \DV U.H.

 FRPS . I .

honing (of a knife) (KD. taŒG G – whetting. ¨XG G.30 GLOSSARY Œadd. 711). II. Œadd (pl.

154: É ÁÁf…Á…spÁpyiÁ€qÁxfƒrtyfwÁrw€„„p„ÁÉQ4ÁÁ!"Á!%Áh€xÁ…fxŒxÁ mabdaÐ maqaÃÃih). – limit. used in the form of its numerical value Œadd al-qalam – place where the cutting of the nib begins (KU. ŒDG G DK. end.

10. mustaŒadd – knife (UA. ¨XG U. 109. TS. ¨DG Ðid) – iron tool or stamp (for leather work) (ST. (pl. 59). MB. 138). MJ. 59. taŒG G – tooling (of leather) (TF. IA. AG. Œadr (pl. 393. 188). MP. 31. 105. 29.

author. 701. 246) 7. index. editing (of a manuscript text). 280: wa-N QD I DZZDO DPULK PXÑalliman fa-ODPP M GD NKDÃÃuh Á UD mu¨arULUDQ . ornamental surround. revised version (edition). SK. outlining of figures and/or letters executed in gold. 1124. 58. ER. PA. known in Persian as kha¨¨-i taŒU U WDŒU U (EI. 2408. MU. 73) 2. mu¨DUUDU W. muŒarrir – 1. 13. redaction (CM. 48. IV. comp. 52. 119) 2.. EI. 15. DB. ŒDU U – silk (ST. writing (of a vocalized text) (TE. secretarial style of shikastah script. muŒarrar (pl. contour of letters or illuminated pieces (AF. IV. AF. 215-227). 16) 5. XVII. 38. 10. taŒU U 1. IP. editor. TE. IV. 145. ÁaÑd. 286). TE.  ZDUU TDQ N QD DZ PX¨arriran) 3. penman. 16. terminal of a letter) (AA. 50. AQ. 109. 16) 6. 214) 8.g. e. with black ink (TE. 15) 4. AG. 50). al-A¨wal al-Mu¨arrir al-%DEDUW $&  7( -16. 15) 3. – descender (down-stroke. copying. compiler (SS. transcription (TE. composition (GA. elegant writing. 64. outline. frame. fair copying (TE. III. calligrapher.

53). calligraph (DP. Œard al-matn see matn. – piece of calligraphy. .

GLOSSARY 31 Œirz (pl. a¨U ] ¨XU ].

69). 2430: aw ±alab ¨DUDVDK $OO K. amulet (DT.g. MiÁr al-ma¨U VDK PD¨U VDW ±alab and the like (DB. IV. e. maŒU VDK (‘protected by God’) – epithet of major cities in the Islamic world. – talisman.

¨XU I D¨ruf) 1.  PX¨arraf al-sinnayn. ŒXU I DO-jummal see ¨LV E DO-jummal. border. LL. I. ¨iraf) – edge. 596-560). distortion.g. Œarf (pl.  . miŒra„ah. variant reading (varia lectio) qalam huwa al-sinn al-ÑXO\ ZD-hiya al-yumná. trimming (HT. sharp edge (of a knife. 39-42) 2. LM. 177: huwa al-sinn al-yumná al-murtafiÑah). e. word 2..9 . DS. III. error. oblique nibbing (cutting of the point of the nib) (SA. lin. Œarf al-qalam – right-side (of the) half-nib (SA.' . II. 230. 464: ¨arf al- in the QurÐ Q '% . 50: wa-lil-TDODP VLQQ Q VLQQ D\PDQ ZD-sinn aysar fa-LGK N QD DO-ayman aÑlá min al-D\VDU T OD TDOam mu¨arraf wa-qad ¨arraftuhu ta¨U IDQ 6. taŒU I 1. al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah see al-muÑMDP W al-ŒXU I DO-muqa¨¨a¶ah see muqaÃÃaÑ W al-ŒXU I DO-murakkabah see WDUN E ŒXU I DO-]LP P VHH ]LP P tiŒU I – shaving. II. 463. usually involving either transposition of letters  RU   RU PLVSURQXQFLDWLRQ HJ within a word. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah see al-PXKPDO W ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam see muÑjam. ŒXU I DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK ŒXU I DO-hij µ – letters of the alphabet (EI. muŒru„ah – vessel for making potash from ¨ur  (kali or glasswort) (IR. cutter).80-86). letter. KK. Œarf (pl. 549).

. FRPS TLU Ðah.

¨DUDN W.32 GLOSSARY  08 . 59. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf see qaÃÃ. MQ. 641: al-ta¨U I EL-al-]L\ GDK DZ EL-alnaqÁ). MJ. Œarq Œibr see ¨ibr. falsification (of a text). al-qalb al-PDN Q  WDÁ¨ I al-alif al-muŒarrafah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) tapered slightly to the left (SA. III. 57. comp. Œarakah (pl. 224).

393). 112-113. stirrer (for an inkwell) (AA. – vowel (GL. al-´DUDP Q – the two Holy Places. MuŒarram (al-¨DU P. comp. shakl. 704. MB. miŒU N – spatula. taŒU N – vocalization. II. KD. UA. Mecca and Medina. vowelization (DM). 65. 8).

a¨] E. abbrev. al-ŒDU P – DOVR DQ HSLWKHW RI 5DMDE 'K DO-QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO±ijjah (q. al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the first month of the Muslim calendar. 89). Œizb (pl. (OS.v.).

– the 60th part of the QurÐ Q '0.

8: ¨ ŒD]] P – sewer of paper into bundles (IB. 11. index. Œazm . 28.. ST. azm al-NDU U V 0%  NKD]P. 11). taŒ] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. ST.

. ŒLV E DO-jummal (or ŒXU I DO-jummal) – chronogram. computation. III. 54: EI. chronosticon (TP. 468). ŒLV E – calculation.

with a reversed tail of the descender (?) or what looks like . EI. VI. ¨DZ VKLQ. 269-270. II. abbrev. 302). Œasbalah – the formula ‘¨DVEXQ $OO K ZD-niÑma al-:DN O¶ RU µ¨DVE Œ VKL\DK (pl.GLOSSARY 33 ŒLV E DO-JKXE U see al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK al-ŒLV E DO-+LQG see al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK $OO K¶ SODFHG XVXDOO\ DW WKH HQG RI D GRFXPHQW FRPSRVLWLRQ DQGRr colophon. see SA.

112. 119. border (on a book cover) (MB. 109) 3. 63) 2. supergloss (¨ VKL\DW DO-¨ VKL\DK. marginalia. IA. MB. collection of glosses. MD. lin. apostil. margin (of a page) 4. 217-219. 118.  HGJH WXUQ-in (HT. 63. often abbreviated as or . IA. FZ. also taŒshiyah – marginal gloss. scholium.

IV. al-Œ VKL\DK DO-yusrá – inner margin. AS. 65. Œ VKLQ (pl. FI. Œashw(ah) 1. 222. 30. 71) 2. AG. JM. III. 977). 1820). parenthesis. 268-269. 412. 63. DB. IX. 73  00 139. al-Œ VKL\DK Dl-yumná – outer margin. 110. decorative panel or geometrical figure (in illumination or book cover decoration) (TS. 145. 60.54. al-Œashw al-EDODG – Mamluk-type decorative panel (DE. interpolation. 89-90). FT. ¨DZ VKLQ. (qalam) al-ŒDZ VK – the smaller version of al-naskh script (NA. EI. gutter. pl.

III. muŒashshá – provided with glosses. xi. muŒashshin – glossator.74. AD. abbrev. (MI. nos. CI. 372: wa-¨aÁrama al-TDODP EDU KX // . 332). 322. . glossed. II. trimming (of a reed) (BA. gloss (AM. 26. 34). Œa¦ramah – paring. 296. taŒshiyah – glossing.

transcription (FK. I. . no. 546).89. taŒ¦ O – copying.

63: al-miŒa¨¨ al-khashab. comp. 107. n.). tam¨ W miŒa¨¨ – wooden tool used for smoothing leather and tooling. MB. I. 34). polisher (KM.v. sifr 4. IB. ÑDU T W. 6. TS. smoothing leather (ST.31). AG. inŒi¨ ¨ – V\Q LQNKLV I  GRZQZDUG FXUYDWXUH RI D OHWWHU HVSHFLDOO\ RI descenders. burnisher. 60. 118: mikhaÃà (!). often confused with mikha¨¨ (q.34 GLOSSARY Œa¨¨ – rubbing. 5. 110: al-¨aÃà dalk al-DG P EL-almi¨aÃà wa-huwa khashabah yuÁaqqal bi-K DO-DG P ZD-yunqash. 29. IA.

KH. 22: PDNKV I – deeply curved). VHH WKH TXRWDWLRQ XQGHU PDEV Ã. ¨aÌ Ðir) 1. 34. PLPP ÁuniÑa lil-muÁ¨af al-ÑaÌ P DO-aÁwinah al-JKDU EDK ZD-ala¨fiÌah al-ÑDM EDK 0(  . RN. 302) 2. frame (SD. headpiece (LC. surround. 35. Œa„ UDK (pl. I. 24).

small box (DG. NT. the main part of the inkwell in the GDZ K LQNZHOO . 142: wa- Œuqq(ah) 1.8  ZD-al-¨XTT P \XMÑDO I KL al-PLG G PLQ DOÁufr aw al-¨DG G. Œif„ – learning by heart. 55. preservation. 51). II. FRPS ÁLZ Q muŒ ID„ah – conservation. memorization (TP. a¨fiÌah). 44) 2. box (KC. ŒLI „ (pl. miŒfa„ah – case.

MR. text editing. critical edition (of a text) (MH. 89. 103: tis ZDTDÑD I al-NLW E NKDÃaÐ wa-¨aqqaqahu kataba ÑDOD\KL NDGK . FRPS M QDK taŒT T – establishing the correctness and authenticity of a text.

ancient bookhand used by the VFULEHV ZDUU T Q. (al-kha¨¨ or qalam) al-muŒaqqaq – 1. muŒaqqiq – corrector. editor.

13) 2.U T and alZDUU T (FN. III. 22: fa-DPP DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-P Áa¨¨at DVKN OXK ZD-¨XU IXK Ñalá iÑWLE ULK PXIUDGDWDQ $6 . 12. RI %DJKGDG KHQFH DOVR NQRZQ DV al-¶. family of scripts characterized by a clear execution of letters (SA.

 WKH principal rectilinear script (used mostly for the copying of the QurÐ Q.

.

EI. ray¨ Q al-O P DOLI DO-muŒaqqaqah VHH O P DOLI bashr (LF.GLOSSARY 35 characterized by tapered descenders (SA. 50: ÃDU TDW DO-mu¨aqqaq fa-WDMU DO-¨ O I Ki Ñalá al-P O LOá al-basà G QD DO-WDTZ U $6  -0 67-72: MDO O DO-muŒaqqaq. 1125. 237: wa-al-¨akk bi-al-U VDNKWh (?) wa-al-QXVK GLU wa-al-qily wa-al-NLEU W Ñinda al-P KLU. 1123. TU. IR. III.in Persia. 106: wa-alif al-mu¨DTTDT OD\VD I K ta¨G E /0  ID-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q OLO-maÁ ¨if wa-aladÑiyah. comp. LM. IV.in Turkey). 53: fa-in kunta taktub mu¨aqqaqan aw ray¨ QDQ ID-O taÑawwij NKLUDKX D\ ¨arf al-alif) al-battah. 78.

141) 2. 137). screw (of the bookbinder’s press) (MB. IA. MM. of al-dhahab al-maŒO O see dhahab.v. NH. 62) 2. 59) 3. pumice (MB. 58. scroll (in design) (UI. qalam al-Œalbah VHH JKXE U ´alab al-6KDKE µ – Aleppo. erasure. 31). 392. 381: wa-al-mi¨akkah li-iÁO ¨ ruÐ V DOMDU Ðid wa-al-GDI WLU ND-mibrad). Œalqah (pl. 112.) (DD. ¨alaq. Œakk – rubbing out. I. IA. miŒakk(ah). mibrad (q. miŒakk al-rijl 1. ŒDOD] Q  VQDLO XVHG IRU WKH SUHSDUDWLRQ RI SDVWH JKLU ¶ DO-¨DOD] Q q. ¨DODT W. effacement (TP.v. 104. syn. syn.) (UK.

27). scholar’s circle (SL. 372) 2. part of a clasp) (BA. 48. AI. ŒDOTDK ODZODE \DK PLŒO T (pl. study circle.  ULQJ RQ D ERRN FRYHU RU D OLG RI WKH chest. III. II. ma¨ O T.

136. . 422. 139). – tendril (FT. AB.

204-209). Œilyat al-sa¶ GDK DO-VKDU IDK. embellishment (KT. taŒP G DK.  composition containing the ¨DG WK GHVFULELQJ WKH SK\VLFDO DSSHDUDQFH of the prophet Mu¨ammad (MC. Œilyah.36 GLOSSARY ŒDOT \DK – roundel (FT. al-Œilyah al-VKDU IDK – calligraphic Œamdalah. 416). taŒliyah – decoration. 150-151).

122-123). III. 38. Œumrah 1. red colour.20. 95). TB. 152: tammat al-¨umrah al-PXE UDNDK 7(  00  NLW Eah bial-¨XPUDK NLW EDW DO-¨umrah. 53. red ink (LC. EI. n. rubrication. 24) 2. – the doxological formula ‘al-¨amd li-$OO K¶ (AD. TP. also referred to as LEU ] (i„K U NLW EDK. rubrics (CM.

¨DP Ðil) – talisman. 69). ŒDP ODK (pl. LC. EL-al-Œumrah (LC. taŒQ VK (pl.  ‘pupitre’). codex (MA. amulet (DT. ÑUthmanic canon. exemplar. 15. 12: Ñ G DO-QDV NKDK 6' . ta¨ Q VK. 56-57. WA. taŒP U – rubrication (TE. ŒLP U DO-kutub – book support. 29). IV. 4: al-ma¨mil alNLW E DO-awwal. TP. sifr 13. 169. also miŒmal. 51). archetype (KM. book cradle (TC. maŒmil 1. 24. 566: al-muÑtamad) 2. IV. 24). TP. 86) 3. taŒammul al-¶ilm – transmission of knowledge (GA. 286. ME. 566. maŒmal – copyist’s book support (ME. 55). TW.

143) 3. . interlace (TF.) (MP. 58. compass. 138. 11) 2. index.  VWUDLJKW RU FXUYHG OLQH H[HFXWHG RQ OHDWKHU etc. rope work. ST. 44). (pair of) dividers (IB.

II.  munŒanin – downward (inclined) sloping stroke (from right to left or OHIW WR ULJKW DV LQ WKH LVRODWHG G O.GLOSSARY 37 ŒDQ IDK – inkwell (KD. 700).

ma¨ ZLU. miŒwar (pl. 8'  /0  ZD-al-mun¨DQ wa-al-PXQNDEE I DO-MXPODK KXZD DOODGK \DGNKXO I KL DO-iÑZLM M PLQ yamnah ilá yasrah).

 VSLQH RI D ERRN.

$% .

as opposed to the border (TF.  FHQWUDO SDQHO (on a book cover). maΠU DK. 138. 144).

Œ µil. 483). taŒZ O ŒD\O ODK – place separatinJ VHSDUDWLRQ RI. TP. see also tam¨ U taŒZ U – lining books with sheepskin leather. MH. 149-150). 99. 104-105). ¨awr (LL. Œawlaqah – WKH IRUPXOD µO ¨awla wa-O TXZZDWD LOO EL$OO K’. 59: as a means of indicating an addition or omission in a different recension). 171. 109. II. I. – oyster shell (for burnishing gold decoration or writing) (KA. taŒZ ¨ah – circular talismanic seal (DT. taŒZ T – parenthesis (IM. 58: as a means of cancellation. often found at the end of a composition or colophon (MG. 665). Œawqalah. 97. TP.

RQH LVQ G from another. abbrev. 73 .

 .

stamping.g. 35). also khatmah – lecture delivered to mark the end of a series of study sessions on a given composition (e. seal. 3. 214) 3. stamp. tooling 2.38 GLOSSARY iŒ ODK  ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK – reference mark (signe de renvoi) (LC. 24. **** NK QDK – compartment. MI. tool. khatm 1. colophon (TM. ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U . sealing. 31). panel (in decoration) (UI. 174: wa-ka-GK OLN \Df ÑDO I khatm al-NLW E DZ NKLU NXOO MX]Ð) 4. stamping (of a book cover) (FZ.

khatm al-Qurµ Q – WKH ILQDO V UDK RI WKH 4XUÐ Q $' . RU VXEMHFW ZRUN FRPSLOHG IRU WKLV RFFDVLRQ (KS).

 khatmah SO NKDWDP W NKLWDP.

complete copy of the QurÐ Q 6- : alkhitam al-PXE UDNDK 0$ .9 . recital of the entire QurÐ Q HVS on festive occasions) 2. – 1.

 NK WLP NK WDP NK W P NK W P SO NKDZ WLP NKDZ W P NKD\ W P . ..

al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q – Solomon’s seal (cryptographic talisman representing the greatest name of God.  VHDO VLJQHW VHDO LPSUHVVLRQ (. e. DT.g. IA. 63). NK WLPDK SO NKDZ WLP. 130. AG. I.9 1105. talismanic seal (DT. al-Ism al-AÑÌam) (CM. OS) 2. 34. CI. stamp or medallion (on a book cover). NK WLP muthamman – eight-pointed medallion (star) (TS. 109. . 169. 29. NK WLP PXVDGGDV – six-pointed medallion (star). 144). 110. 108) 3. NK WLP PXUDEba¶ – lozenge-shaped medallion.

FT. 5. 8. conclusion. closing matter (in manuscripts) (TP. epilogue 2. 108). 396) 4. 52. . colophon (UI. n. LNKWLW P 1. tailpiece (HD.14) 3. explicit.

khXG G.GLOSSARY 39 khadd (pl.

165: fa-N QD DOWDNKU M I Ãurratayh Ãurar Áuffifat bi-E   al-NKXG G $$ . – inner or outer margin (IM.

backing (of the spine) (HN. 385). also LVWLNKU M (TW. takh„ ¶ – rounding. 210) – edition or composition involviQJ FRUUHFWLRQ VHOHFWLRQ DQGRU UHDUUDQJHPHQW WDEZ E. WDNKU M LNKU M 1.

kharraja taÑ O T MDGGLK. 126-130: mukharraj min almubayya DK WDNKU M ¨ VKL\DK PLQ DO-mubayya ah. RI WKH material from the original work (TW.

 FRPS WDMU G  WUDFLQJ D ¨DG WK EDFN WR LWV RULJLQDO VRurce. explanation and evaluation of the sources of a ¨DG WK 0+ .

187-188. la¨aq (TP. ) 4. TM. writing DQ RPLVVLRQ LQ WKH PDUJLQ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I DO¨DZ VK  05   . comp.  omission. 58.0 . insertion.

169) 7.XXIIA: wa-yajÑalu badala al-WDNKU MDK LVK UDWDQ EL-al-KLQG  TP. n. I. 606) 6.73: in the form of a curved line. 718).. KF. WDNKU M – µNKDUUDMD NLW EDQ – he wrote a book leaving [blank] the places [of the titles] of the sections and chapters’ (LL. or a caret. transcription (TW. quotation (TM.) . 243: akhraja minhu bi-khaÃà \DGLK PXMDOODG W NDWK UDK . copying. ÑaÃfah. 222: wa-O NDOLPDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK wa-O WDNKU MDK.  JKD\U PXNKUDM LOá al-ED\  ) 8. I. omission. 58. reference mark (signe de renvoi). also known as ¶DO PDW NKD¨¨) al-WDNKU M (TP.  PDUNLQJ WKH SODce of omission (MF. WDNKU MDK 1. pl. extract from a book. insertion 2.

 PDUJLQDO QRWH FRPPHQW $'  /& .

mukhraj – insertion (MH. 95: kharraja al-PXNKDUUDM I al-¨ VKL\DK. mukharraj.

126130). mukharrij – compiler. mustakhrij. . IV. 384. 683). copying (DM) 2. mukhraj – discarded leaf of calligraphy (AC. 39). selector (DF. vox reclamans (MA. TW. LVWLNKU M 1. excerpting. NM. catchword. 90: fa-ya¨W M DO-Á QLÑ DQ \DN Q Ñ ULIDQ EL-al-LVWLNKU M OL-yaÑrif bi-GK OLN LWWLÁ O DO-NDO P EL-P EDÑdih. II.

481. 35. index. II. 99. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] VHH TLU E kharzah – glass bead (for burnishing gold or paper) (MB. book pouch (for hanging a copy of the QurÐ Q RQ WKH ZDOO. 181). MP. 59).40 GLOSSARY kharz – sewing (of leather) (TS. ST. PLNKUD] PLNKU ] – awl. DS. 12. mikhrash – tool resembling a churn-staff (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). punch (SA. NKDU ¨ah SO NKDU ÐiÃ) – case. OM).

khar¨ VK ah) SO NKDU Ã VK. 70  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U 7% 93-94).

  )7 .  FDUWRXFKH ).

comp. Ãurrah. Ã P. 36).  DQVD roundel. palmette (KH. khur¨ P SO NKDU jilfah.

polishing cloth (MB. IA.166). 17. II. 15. MB. SA. 114. 459). lin. cloth (used for doublures and endbanding) (TS. 347. index. sewing (of quires) (UK. 59) 3. 109) 2. lacuna (SJ. khirqah (pl. 104. eraser (cloth) (DM) 3. 154. 27. khiraq) 1. II. scrap (of paper) (DM). 354: wa-I KL NKDUP ZD-taqÃ Ñ wa ¨arq ¨ibr. MI. gap. – nib (of a calamus) (SA. MB. kharm 1. MP. comp. 12. 481) 2. undoing the sewing (ST. HT. 60. 157. 76: al-kharm al-saqà I DO-makhà à W. blank.

 .

incomplete (TC. KF.GLOSSARY 41 NKXU P – loose leaves from a disbound codex. fragments (HB. 233: feuillets décousus.NKLU. 26). TC. 26. en vrac. II.  PDNKU P DO-DZZDO PDNKU P DO. PDNKU P. munkharim – imperfect.

527). kharmashah – uneven lineation (KM. II. 7: wa-al-kharmaVKDK LIV G DO-suà U ZD-al-NLW E ZD-na¨wih). sifr 13. IV. imperfect manuscripts (volumes) (KF. khazz SO NKX] ]. PDNK U P PDNKU P W – incomplete.

abridgement. cloth made of silk and wool (TS. AG. AG. WDNK] P – sewing (of quires) (TS. comp. 14-15. GL. LQNKLV I see in¨ià Ã. VII. NKL] QDW DO-kutub – bookcase. 46). epitome (EI. . 119). – silk. II. For various abbreviations used in manuscripts see CI. xiii-xiv. NKL] QDK. suspension. kharm and ¨azm. AD. TP. I. library. comp. 107. 25-26). 159-160. 107). abbreviation (contraction. PDNK] PDK – document written on ‘a sheet of paper folded twice vertically in the middle so as to form four narrow pages. 55-56. maktabah. EA. al-sharŒ al-mukhta¦ar see shar¨. 27. mukhta¦ar  FRQFLVH FRPSRVLWLRQ FRPS PDEV à 2. 23-24) 3. siglum. 536-540. each page is divided into two parts divided by a fold’ (DR.

script. penmanship (ML. mark. line (for various technical terms connected with the shapes of letters and strokes see KH. 34-38) 2. khuà Ã) 1. sign. writing. 52: iÑlam anna al-khaÃà huwa ÁXZDU WDWDVKDNNDO I DO-Ñaql tashakkulan NXOO \DQ Za-al-yad tukharrij tilka al-Áuwar bi-Z VLÃat al-qalam bi-qadr quwwat al-yad wa-NDWKUDW LGP QLK ZD-O Q DÑÁ ELK . calligraphy.42 GLOSSARY kha¨¨ (pl. stroke. handwriting.

scriptio defectiva. LM. copied by (e. 358). also known as al-qalam al-) V or al-qalam al-5 P .8  51  $6 . al-kha¨¨ al-mu¶jam – pointed letters. AS. al-kha¨¨ al-) V – numerical system of Graeco-Coptic origin. comp. used in Maghrebi manuscripts for the purpose of dating and in the law of inheritance (AK. yad.EQ 0XTODK 6$ . EI. al-kha¨¨ al-mushakkal – vocalized script (text). I. CI. 144). script (text) see also Ñajam. 83. bi-kha¨¨ – in the hand(writing) of. 887: ER. III. comp. which according to the Arabic tradiWLRQ XVH WKH SULQFLSOH RI µWDQ VXE¶ HODERUDWHG E\ . scriptio plena.g.. IV. al-kha¨¨ al-PDQV E (also al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK. khu¨ ¨ al-ma¦ Œif – QurÐ QLF VFULSWV ERRN KDQGV XVHG SULQFLSDOO\ for the transcription of the QurÐ Q )1  . khu¨ ¨ al-NXWW E – chancery (secretarial) scripts (KU. as opposed to unvocalized (ghayr mushakkal). 29) – proportionate writing or scripts.. 681). al-DTO P DO-sittah. 103). 41. 114.

 khu¨ ¨ al-ZDUU T Q – book hands associated with the copying of texts other than the QurÐ Q LWVHOI .8  $6 .

mu¨DUULU N WLE kha¨¨ ¨ \DK – female calligrapher (SD. 26). makhà à W.1. khi¨ ¨ah – writing. makh¨ ¨ (pl. 80). paleography (KJ. I. penman. 380). no. calligraphy (WR. comp. kha¨¨ ¨ – calligrapher.

760. drawing (MB. bone or iron) in the shape of a gendarme’s hat used for tracing lines on leather (ST. 61) 2. LL.  KDQGZULWWHQ  DOVR makh¨ ¨ah – manuscript. 393: wa-qalam al-Ãar¨ \XVDPP Q mi¨aÃÃ!). UA. straightedge (LL. takh¨ ¨ 1. tracer (ME. calamus (AA. ruling (of lines). 103. 98. reed pen. 60. 12). implement (made of wood. 110. 110) 2. 555. MB. 760). IA. I. writing. index. I. mikh¨ ¨ – wooden ruler. mikha¨¨ 1. . manuscript codex. tracing. 118.

khi¨ E (pl. Fakhr al-' Q 6KLK E DO-' Q.1).GLOSSARY 43 calligraphy (KM. speech 2. sifr 13.g. letter. note. address. honorific (e. akhÃibah) 1. 4: al-takhà à al-tasà U :5  /)  n. IV.

145). NKLO I SO NKLO I W. IB.g. extract. X. mukhaffaf – letter without doubling (shaddah). 109). NKXO ¦ah – excerpt. n. NK OLG – oval or round-shaped tool (UK. 44: ornament). abridgement. abbrev. 105. althuluth al-NKDI I NKDI I DO-mu¨aqqaq) (AS. trimming (TS. 18. takhallu¦ – pseudonym. ‘light’) – smaller variety (version) of a script (e. 156. comp. 53. preface (LC. mukhtaÁar. 123).  DOVR khu¨bah – exordium. epitome. TP. al-O P DOLI DO-mukhaffafah VHH O P DOLI WDNKI „ – shaving. MB. 59. fa¦l al-khi¨ E see faÁl. pen-name (nom de plume) (EI.20). AG. IA. 14). 25. NKDI I (lit. RIWen unpointed) (GL.

95. 46. XII. MU. TP. MH. ikhtiO I DO-ULZ \DK LNKWLO I DO-nuskhah. varia lectio (e. XI. XVII. 273. LNKWLO I – variant reading. 58).g. . 52.

44 GLOSSARY khams SO DNKP V.

 NK PLVDK SO NKDZ PLV.

– mark in the shape RI D FLUFOH GLVF RU IORUHW VHSDUDWLQJ D JURXS RI  YHUVHV \DK.

RI WKH QurÐ Q 06 .

126. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK – WKH QXPEHU  ZULWWHQ LQ WKH JKXE U y€…f…t€yÁÉ Á…€ÁxfƒvÁ…spÁxtiiwpÁq€wt€Á€qÁfÁ‚†tƒpÁÉRSÁ&ÁÁ WDNKP V 1. thumma raÐD\Q EDÑGD NXOO NKDPV \ W DQQD DO-G Ðirah tata amman raÐs ¨arf al-NK Ð badalan min al-sharà wa-aÁba¨at tusammá bi-al-WDNKP V W. marking a group of 5 verses of the QurÐ Q WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD.

 SO WDNK P V.

– pentastich amplification of a poem. LNKWL\ U. X.v. AD. 123-125). 50. PDNKP V – pentagonal element in a Mamluk book cover design (JL. NK ¦ah – fillet (in decoration) (FT. PXNKW U  VHOHFWHG SDVVDJH  SO LNKWL\ U W PXNKW U W. EI. al-khayr – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q. 95. 97).). I. 401). 405. pentameter (SD.

khay¨ SO NKX\ Ã) – thread (ST. al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N – thread for preliminary endbanding (headbanding).e.  '6  KXZD P \XNK Ã bi-hi al-waraq Ñinda al-¨ MDK LOá GK OLN 1+ . 107-108). endbanding without silk (TS. thick needle (ST. IB. 94-95). index. AG. 43. index. 109). 19. – anthology (EA. 12). 12. I. IR. i. mikhya¨ PLNK\ ¨ – large. MB. index. NKL\ ¨ah – sewing (of quires) (ST. 12.

 .

250). of duÐduÐ) – the last three nights of the month (SA.GLOSSARY 45 **** al-daµ G (pl. VI. G E M SO GDE E M.

XIV. – silk brocade (MU. 84: mubaÃÃan bi-G E M.

 G E MDK 1. preface. embracing the matter before and after al-baÑG \DK TY. exordium.

¦afŒat al-G E MDK see Áaf¨ah. of fataÐammal(hu) (q. frontispiece (MD. adorning something with arabesques. tadabbur – consideration. creating headpieces (AD. WDGE M 1. TW. fa-tadabbar(hu) – syn. reflection. headpiece. 65. /& ) 2. 52. 259) 2. PA.v). composition (of a text) (DM). 115). GLE JK DK. 127.

GDEE JK – tanner (QS. suppl. – tanning (MB. I. EI. 114-115. MP. IA. GXNK Q – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G.. 140-143. fasc. 172). 60). 63.3-4.

8. 236: ÁLIDW LNKU M al-GXNK Q.  IR.

darj. al-Œibr al-GXNK Q see ¨ibr. dirj :6 .

SO GXU M DGU M.

roll. 868: also daraj. 141. 138. 68: al-DGU M DO-ÑDU  ah) 2.  UROOHG XS RU IROGHG VKHHW RI papyrus. parchment or paper (AJ. rotulus (IK. I. LL. SA. 68. IK. 138: al- . I.

46 GLOSSARY PXU G EL-al-GDUM I DO-Ñurf al-Ñ PP DO-waraq al-mustaà O DO-murakkab min Ñiddat awÁ O :6  .$  Q.

 mudraj(ah) SO PDG ULM.

107). I. bifolio (bifolium) (AJ. inset (SD. 60). 13. dirafsh – awl. paste (used for work with parchment) (TS.  V\Q GDUM )1  $-   Áu¨uf mudrajah) 2. dast(ah) SO GXV W. punch (IA. 142) 3. WDGU s – explication (of a reading) (GA. darmak – farina. 287). AG. 432).

 TXLUH )U PDLQ GH SDSLHU.

145. XVXDOO\ FRQVLVWLQJ of 25 sheets (AJ. 105. comp. PT. 92. 44). 94. rizmah. stack of 5 folded sheets of paper (5 bifolia) (OM). burnisher (UK. MA. AB. wide polisher. IB. I. IV. 96. SD. IA. WS. GXVW U SO GDV W U. 59. 524) 2. 39. 156. 81. 92. kaff 3. MB.

 KRORJUDSK LQ WKH IRUP Rf a draft or notes (FN..  LUWLM ODQ PLQ JKD\U NLW E ZD-O GXVW U )1  ZD-raÐaytu bikhaÃÃih shayÐDQ NDWK UDQ I ÑXO P NDWK UDK PXVDZZDG W ZD-GDV W U ODP \XNKUDM PLQK LOá al-Q V NLW E W PP .) .  .

holograph (LC.  DXWKRU’s original. I. 29: al-aÁl al-wa¨ G DOODGK WDÑ G LOD\KL NKLU DO-amr kull al-nusakh al-khaÃÃ \DK. also al-nuskhah al-GXVW U – archetype (AL. 23) 3.

357: mustakhraj min dasht al-MuÐayyad. II. 233: ‘feuillets en vrac’). book consisting of loose leaves (KF. unbound book. dasht – loose leaves. HB. .

II.  .. pious invocation.g. adÑiyah) 1. Ñalayhi al-VDO P’. 123-124: wa-iÑlam anna aÁl kull khaÃÃ wa-ÑDP GDK DO-fat¨ G QD DO-taÑmiyah faal-WDE\ Q ZD-al-WDZT P G QD DO-LGJK P ZD-al-taÑZ U 6$ . supplication.. AA. assimilated (KU. (see e. 54. daffah SO GLIDI GDII W. hence mudgham – contracted.GLOSSARY 47 du¶ µ (pl.+ 35). LGJK P – DVVLPLODWLRQ FRQWUDFWLRQ RI OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð V Q P P Q Q K Ð). formula of benediction. 617-618) 2. 150-156). TP. ‘prayer of request’ (EI. such as ‘ra¨imaKX $OO K UD L\D $OO K Ñanhu. etc.

book cover. 5: al-DOZ ¨ min al-N JKDÃ DOODGK QD \DNV QDKXP EL-al-jild Ñalá alNLW E 0% passim).Oá (ST. also al-daffah al-yusrá (alsuflá) – lower cover. pasteboard (ST. 13). also al-daffah al-yumná (al-¶XO\ ) – upper cover. index. daftar *U GLSKWHUD. 104) 3. al-daffah al-WK QL\DK (ST.  ZRRGHQ ERDUG  SUHVVLQJ ERDUG LQ WKH screw press) (MB. al-daffah al. 13). index. 13. ST. index.

SO GDI WLU.

fine writing (TM.g. 22-25. 29. account book. . II. taftar (SK. IA. KK. rubbing. 96: al-daftar fa-yuwaqqiÑ QDKX Ñalá m jullida wa-Ñalá m ODP \XMDOODG ). daqq 1. I. 40 x 14 cm. 4. see LS) 2. 57) – booklet (consisting of a number of bifolia or diplomas).18) 3. n. notebook (e. 77-81. 481). 60) 2. 108. Daftar kutub. 48. bound or unbound codex . SL. pen wiper (SA. 14 leaves. . 192). volume (IK. pounding (MP. register (EI. QRV  096) 3.. 321.. II. 63. beating (of the pulp) (OM) WDGT T – compact.

burnishing. OH. 363: glazing of paper with a wooden ball.48 GLOSSARY GXTP T – small mallet (OM). duhn SO DGK Q GXK Q. index. AG. midlak – polisher. 85. 118. 139). KM. HT. 13. burnisher (for doublures) (TS. sifr 4. waraq damghah see waraq. 217. KR. I. I. SD. FJ. 48-50. al-Œabk al-G O see ¨abk. 107). 87).163. NH. 11. 461). MB. glazing (ST. damghah (sometimes tamghah) – ownership stamp (LC. GDON WDGO N – polishing. lin. 23. 110. GDOO \DK – pendant (FZ.

' U DO-FatŒ – Constantinople. ' U DO-Sal¨anah – Constantinople. ' U DO-6DO P – Baghdad.E GDK – Yazd. Herat. 905-906). ' U DO-6XU U – %XUK QS U IRU RWKHU HSLWKHWV RI WRZQV VHH (5 . 230: LL.UVK G – $UGDE O ' U DO-. – fat. grease. midhan. I.KLO IDK – %DJKGDG 7HKUDQ 6K KMDK Q E G ' U DO-Sa¶ GDK – Constantinople. ' U DO-. 927). ' U DO-Hijrah – Medina. Isfahan. Tabriz. mudhun – container for oil (IR. . ' U DO-¶. oil.

  73 .GLOSSARY 49 G UDK G µirah SO GDZ Ðir) 1. 93: yajÑal bayna kull ¨DG WKD\Q d UDK IDÑDOD GK OLND MDP Ñat min al-PXWDTDGGLP Q ZD-ista¨abba alKhaà E DQ WDN Q JKXIODQ -$ . circular motif (used as a textual GLYLGHU SDUDJUDSK PDUN I Áilah) (MR.

JA. round motif in textual or book cover decoration. UD. 56. WDGZ U 1. even (as opposed to oblique. circular motif representing the OHWWHU K Ð (for intahá or intih Ð) and its numerical value. ta¨U I.e. MB.g. 156.  FLUFXODU PRWLI XVHG DV a collation mark) (TP. straight. e. circular mark indicating the end of a gloss (TP. 105. (5) 4. i. TS. roundel. 30. medallion. 273: fa-ista¨DEED DQ WDN Q DO-G U W ghuflan fa-LGK Ñ UL a bi-kull ¨DG WK QDTDÃD I Dl-G UDK DOODW WDO KL nuqÃah aw khaÃÃ I ZDVDÃLK NKDÃÃan) 3. 59) 5. disc (UK. I. 13: al-GDZ Ðir al-E N U \DK – circles drawn with a compass).

also LVWLG UDK – rounding (of letters) (KH. rounding (of the spine) (IA. LM.g. 22. curvilinear (e. hence PXVWDG U – round. RN. 35). 10. QLEELQJ RI D calamus) (UD. 9. 49: wa-al-PXVWDG U KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDÃ Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr al¨ Ð wa-al-Ñayn). G Z Q SO GDZ Z Q. 39-40) 2. 61) 3. LM.

 FROOHFWLRQ RI UHFRUGV RU VKHHWV.

323. chancellery (KM. book (collection) of prose or poetry (FK. EI. WDGZ Q 1. sifr 13. 8: al-G Z Q majmaÑ al-Áu¨uf. collection of poems written by one author (DM). UHJLVWHU account book. SA. 323). collecting (collection). II. writing down (of ¨DG WK. II. I. EI. IV. I. 129. 90) 2. office.

  73 . (. .

 FRPS WDT\ G  ZULWLQJ FRPSRVLWLRQ &0 QR 7( 15) 3. copying. 15. TE. transcription (LC. 8: al-nusakh almudawwanah bi-khaÃÃ al-tadw Q DO-Ñ G . UI. 28.

 (al-kha¨¨ or kha¨¨) al-G Z Q – Ottoman chancery hand having a PXFK PRUH SURQRXQFHG WDUZ V TY.

WKDQ WKH 3HUVLDQ WDÑO T TY.

IV. 1125-6). GDZ K SO GDZD\ W GXZ \ GDZ \  GDZDQ. IURP which it is derived (EI.

 LQNZHOO . 169-170. 154: wa-I DO-GDZ K PDMU K ZD-M EDWXK ZD-¨XTTXK ZDÃDEDTXK  7: -56. -85.. 370) 2. BA. . III. writing case (containing among other things compartments for ink and pens. KU. escritoire.

II.v. 440-443. descender (of a letter) (AA.50 GLOSSARY ruler. 54. wiper and sand) (SA.132-133. memorandum. 372) 2. UK. VII. FRPPRQSODFH ERRN RIWHQ RI REORQJ IRUPDW VDI QDK. 137-139).) in ‘boxed books’ (BA. midhbar see mizbar. III. tadhkirah 1. 73). 53) 2. 77. leather thong attached to a ¨alqah (q. EI. X. 203-204. 713. dhabr. II. 53). aide-mémoire (EI. AT.3-4. MB. **** dhuµ EDK SO GKDZ Ðib) 1. GDZ W – maker of inkwells or writing cases (KD. GDZZ µ. ER. suppl. ND. fasc. 65. DG.

+%  (. dhanab SO DGKQ E. 53). X.

LC. (qalam) al-dhahab – script written in gold ink in the form of al- . 21). gold powder mixed with size for ornamental writing. 983: ‘water-gold. 226. 477. – tail (foot) of a letter. P µ al-dhahab – gold ink. al-dhahab al-maŒO O – liquid gold (ST. SA. I. II. etc. 13). al-dhahab al-masŒ T – gold powder (QS. 59). UK. WDGKQ E – appendix. LL. 130-132. 25. ¨arf (SA. I. III. 89-91. 151). dhahab. paint (MU. 24.V. supplement (AD. MB.’). UD. index.

gilding. 222. al-WDGKK E DOODPP ¶ EULOOLDQW JORVV\ JOD]HG. 145). KA. 104-105: al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá = matt.GLOSSARY 51 thuluth or al-WDZT Ñ with its letters outlined in a colour other than gold (NA. chrysography (LC. TE. IX. 27. AS. WDGKK E 1. writing with liquid gold. 15.

 SO WDGK K E.

LGKK E – chrysography (SJ. WDGKK E PD¨U T – gold tooling (HN. 490). dhayl SO GKX\ O. chrysographer (AB. JLOW REMHFW 6' . 132. 120: Á ¨ib al-khaÃÃ alPDO ¨ wa-al-LGKK E DO-I Ðiq. mudhahhib – gilder. MU. XV. 141). 15). 385). 27. TE. PA.

 WDLO RU IRRW RI D ERRN RU SDJH.

23). dhaylah – ‘tail of the text’ colophon (TW. ruÐ V. dhayl al-waraqah – foot of the page. dhayl al-M PDK VHH M PDK dhayl al-NLW E – tail (of the book) (LC. 206). al-taµU NK DO-mudhayyal see taÐU NK **** raµs (pl.  VXSSOHPHQW appendix. lower margin.

SA. envelope flap (MB.e. ruµ V DO-ŒXU I (MM. 109). IA. 14. 26) 2. LC. 113: al-V TLà wa-huwa al-raÐs. e. 172). 109. III. raµs al-lawŒah – headpiece. 26). 136. TM. raµs al-NLW E). fore-edge of the codex. one of the HDUO\ VFULSWV DSSDUHQWO\ DVVRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH YL]LHU 'K DO-RiÐ VDWD\Q . i. (qalam) al-riµ V .  KHDG RI D letter. sometimes al-UL\ V or al-UL\ VK (!) 1.g. ruµ V DOsu¨ U. e. 24. beginning of something. 108. 26). raµs al-¦afŒah. 61) 3.g. frontispiece (LC. page or book. character. raµs al-fiqrah or raµs al-NDO P – chapter heading or subheading (LC. raµs al-ka¶b – endband (headband) (MB. IA. as opposed to the spine (MB. 107. 62) 4. raµs al-waraqah. upper margin (TS.

236. FZ. U EL¨ SO UDZ ELÃ) – fore-edge flap (FJ.5 -242. 144. 42: fa-inna qalam al-UL\ VK \DP O ilá al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-naskh wa-OD\VD I KL LQVLNK I ZD-O LQ¨ià à waKXZD PXUDZZDV MDP Ñuh). 30. KH. 213. 226. 83-84. (qa¨¶ or T OLE. AS. TU. script akin to a large naskh. 13) 2. execution of the head of a letter (the manner of drawing it) 2.52 GLOSSARY al-Fa l ibn Sahl (d. 84. 126. à Ð N I DQG O P 6$ . 146..202/817-8) (FN. AQ. 65). 33. 46: thumma qad dhakara ahl al-ÁLQ ÑDK DQQD WDUZ V DO-alif ka-subÑih wa-GKDKDED < T W LOá al-]L\ GDK Ñalá dh OLN . but having a left-slRSLQJ WDUZ V DV RQH RI LWV FKDUDFWHULVWLFV (AS. also WDUZ VDK (see AQ and MO below) – barbed letter-head or serif-like downward stroke (either right-sloping or left-sloping) on the KHDG RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI E Ð M P G O U Ð. MO. RN. 12. 100.. U EL¨ah – catchword. 215). 35. WDUZ V 1. HI. 100). JM. vox reclamans (NZ. 37.

DO-rub¶. 5DE ¶ al-Awwal (al-VKDU I. UXE ¶ see qaÃÑ DQG T OLE rub¶ al-M PDK VHH M PDK rub¶ al-turunjah see turunjah.

39/2: 5DE ¶ al-0DZO G). abbrev. 89. 5DE ¶ al. / / (OS.NKLU (al-PXE UDN. CM. – the third month in the Muslim calendar. 5DE ¶ al-7K Q .

rabaÑ W. – the fourth month in rab¶ah (pl.

 .  VTXDUH FKHVW ER[ IRU FRSLHV RI WKH 4XUÐ Q GLYLGHG LQWR FRPSDUWPHQWV EX\ W 6' .

 FRS\ RI RQe part (juzÐ) of the QurÐ Q 76  .

  &$ .21. 51. 48.  6' . nos.  PXOWL-volume QurÐ Q al-rab¶ah alVKDU IDK (SJ. 15: inna al-PXU G EL-al-rabÑah ÁXQG T PXUDEEDÑ al-shakl min khashab mughashshá bi-al-MLOG GK ÁDI Ði¨ wa-¨DODT \XTVDP G NKLOXK EX\ WDQ EL-Ñadad DM] Ð al-muÁ¨af yujÑDO I NXOO ED\W PLQKX MX]Ð min al-muÁ¨af wa-iÃO TXK Ñalá almuÁ¨DI PDM ]DQ +. MS.

109). mirba¶ah – small tool resembling a piece of wood used for lifting. stalk (?) (TS. al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ see kaÑb. WDUE ¶ – square (an instrument) (HT. …spÁF†„wtxÁhfwpyifƒÁfggƒp‡  Á ÁÉHRÁ%&Á .128). 11. lin. AG.

composition (MU.170) 2. 51: wajaÑaltu al-WDUW E Ñalá ¨XU I DO-muÑjam.GLOSSARY 53 WDUW E 1. AM. the expression µUDWWDEWXKX K . no. arrangement (of the text). 50. I.

n.20). murattib – author. comp. compact writing. compiler (DF. 384. 5: ratamtu al-NLW E TDUUDEWX ED\QD VXÃ ULK. copying (KM. 72). ratm – close.¶ XVHG LQ D SUHIDFH NKXÃbah) and indicating the chapter arrangement of the composition in question (TP. mubawwib. II. sifr 13. SS. 53. IV.

abbrev. al-¨DU P DO-aÁamm. Rajab (al-murajjab.  26 . al-aÁabb. al-fard) – the seventh month of the Muslim calendar.

   $5  ÑDO PDW DO-rajÑ ilá al-K PLVK . XUM ]DK – poem composed in rajaz metre in which one and the same rhyme is obligatory. VIII. often in the shape of an upward rising stroke or the abbreviation 0.1 . . didactic poem (EI. DUM Ñ ) – reference mark (signe de renvoi). 376). raj¶ (pl.

252). 99. 5: al-WDUM Ñ washy al-NLW E. III. al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah – WKH OHWWHU \ Ð with its tail (foot) pointing to the right (SA. AG. KM. retouchage (of a letter). UXM ¶ – reference. 239: not allowed in al-mu¨aqqaq). 109). muÑallaqah. 17) 2. IV. 17. polychrome illumination (TE. U ML¶ SO UDZ MLÑ ) – strip of leather for lining the spine (TS. comp. sifr 13. WDUM ¶ 1. barrière qui ferme une rivière’. retouching. I. I. MJ. FRPS SD. 513: ‘barrage. source (in a text) (IN. 28. writing in bold characters (TE.

 DOVR LVWLUM ¶ – IRUPXOD µLQQ OL-$OO K ZDLQQ LOD\KL U MLÑ Q¶ XVHG DW WKH Hnd of a conclusion. 62). epilogue (AD. .

% 81. 13).185). index.13. al-marji¶ al-akbar – envelope flap (ST. RI. n.54 GLOSSARY marji¶ – envelope flap (ST. al-marji¶ al-a¦ghar – fore-edge flap (ST. 13). 132: alra¨ODK DZ NXUV DO-muÁ¨af min law¨ayn min al-khashab mutaG NKLlayn bi-ÃDU TDW DO-taÑVK T PLQ DO-wasaà ka-DQQDKXP NDII Q TDG VKDEDkat aÁ ELÑXK  $'  µSXSLWUH SRXU OH &RUDQ¶. 137. raŒl(ah) – book cradle. 31: MD. ST. book support (MD. 13: yusammá al-OLV Q . index. index.

1062.   WKH U Ð DQG K Ð in manuscripts of Persian and Indian provenance often resemble a long horizontal line with a loop at its end. nos. comp. 419. tarŒ P WDUDŒŒum – the formula of benediction. 1038. 1055. requiescat (used after the name of a deceased person) ‘ra¨LPDKX $OO K UD¨PDW $OO K ÑDOD\KL WDJKDPPDGDKX $OO K EL-ra¨matih’. 1223. 584. 3185). numrah) (TP. 3099. 2152. UXNK P DK. 294. abbrev. 54. VA. 1035.

also lawŒ al-UXNK P – marble. raddah – envelope flap (TM. TS. 107. OM). ST. 59. IA. . AG. 14. UDG µat al-kha¨¨ – inelegance (poorness) of handwriting. similarly alkha¨¨ al-UDG µ – EDG LQHOHJDQW KDQG )1  ZD T OD UDG Ðat al-khaÃà ]DP QDW DO-adab wa-T OD DO-khaÃà al-UDG Ð jadb al-adab). pl. 172: al-qiÃÑah al-U Ðidah min al-jild fawqa al-daffah al-yusrá. XXIB). . TP. 103. marble slab (MB. 10. 11.

rizam) 1. . WS. dast (q. 145.v. 92. ream (of paper). consisting of five quires.) (PT. 39. AJ. 96: wa-al-dast khams wa-ÑLVKU Q waraqah wa-al-UL]PDK NKDPVDW GXV W 6' . AB.GLOSSARY 55 rizmah (pl.

also ruzmah – booklet (SD. I. treatise. tract. letter. FRmp. 532). epistle 2. 524: ‘cahier’). ULV ODK 1. VIII. LUV O DK. monograph (EI. dast 2.

35: huwa iÃO T DO-ÑDU TDK PLQ JKD\U WDTZ V 6$ . – ILQDO VWURNH H[WHQVLRQ RI WKH WDLOV RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV V Q U Ð.. 36: wa-NXOO LUV ODK \DMLE DQ WDN Q EL-sinn al-qalam al-yumná.. LM. 72: fa-\DMLE DQ \DN Q TDGUXK PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK . ¨ Ð P P Q Q \ Ð ÑD\Q T I Á G Z Z K Ð without an upward curvature (KH.

making a mark (ST. marking. index. rasm al-muÁ¨af. 101. writing. e.g. rasm al-tasmiyah (DP. EI. 14) 2. MB. rasm 1. copying. designing. execution. drawing. tarassul – art of letter writing. PA. epistolography (DM). 100. 561. 100. 451-. sketching (ME. 45) 3.VIII.

 SO UXV P.

527) 5. 527) 7. I. 15) 6. mis¨arat al-rasm see misÃarah. bi-rasm see mustanad. – stroke. comp. line (traced with a pen) (SD. chapter (in a composition) (SD. 527). painter (ME. designer. faÁl. I. 528). rasm al-JKXE U – see raqm. U VLP UDVV P – draftsman. unpointed letter or word ( NO. rawsam SO UDZ VLP. SD. letter or word in a dictionary (SD. I. 560. I.

calamus (BA. 370). lin. marking (syn. 14) 2. index. UDVKP WDUVK P 1.129. decorating centers of book covers with medallions (ST. rasm) (ST. 164) 3. wood block (AB. 137). III. – woodcut. UDVKVK VK – reed pen. tooling (HT. index. 14). .

56 GLOSSARY rashmah 1. marsham SO PDU VKLP. ream (of paper) (SD. comp. 532). rizmah. 18) 2. mark (TS. marshim. I.

135).  VPDOO ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO +7 lin. 532). I. hot iron (SD. 28: wa-qad raÁÁaÑWX KDZ PLVK al-NLW EDK EL-WDU MLP DNEDU. 125) 2. ra¦ ¶ah – central medallion (on a book cover) (AB. illumination. tar¦ ¶ 1. decoration (MS.

 LOOXPLQDWLRQ LQ JROG DQG VDIIURQ.

17) 3. gilding the inside of the surround (outline). decoration (with liquid gold). ta¨U U TY. covering the entire surface with liquid gold (HD. 126). 103. TE.3 145. .

$) .

140. SA. writing. 184: faraghtu min taÐO ILK ZD-raÁfih wataÁQ ILK 4)  IDUDJKWX PLQ WDUÁ I K GK DO-±iÁn al-¨aÁ Q. ra¦f. tar¦ I 1. composition (NS. 79. 35) 2. KH. III. joining letters together (AP.

abbrev. II. 35: al-tarà E KL\D VKDGGDW al-LVWLG UDK. AR. 89. 15. 34. 125). 35. SL. tara„„in – the formula of benediction ‘ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu’ or ‘ri Z Q $OO K Ñalayhi’. tar„iyah.    73 54. MI. KH. tar¨ E – rounding (of letters) (UD. used for the companions of the Prophet.

DQW RI \ ELV. FRPS WDTZ U al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (or al-ra¨bah.

istir¶ µ \DK – note. – curvilinear VFULSWV VXFK DV WKH WKXOXWK WDZT Ñ and riq Ñ (UD. 16. statement (LC. AS. 144). 15. . 24). 19. 14.

70) 2. 137). 44.GLOSSARY 57 raf¶ – gouge-like tool (HT. 230. lin. riqq SO UXT T.133.11. n. mirfa¶ 1. 231. raqq. 111-112). ND. KK. book cradle (IN. I. book support. support (for an inkwell) (AA.

119. diacritical point (JA. LL. 353). 53. al-raqq al-a¨mar. AA. 407). IW. sifr 13. IK.. 230). parchmenter (DG. AK. 60-63. arabesque decoration (KA. 53. UDTT PDQVK U – ‘unfolded parchment’ (EI. IV.67). 74-75. elegant. AE. 108-111. UDTT T UXT T – parchment maker. making something multicoloured (LL. VIII. 1135) 4. 93. mirqash – reed pen. 133: wa-kuntu aÑri  ÑDOD\KL NXOO \DZP ULT Ñan fayuwaqqiÑX O I K . KK. WS. KM. vox reclamans (NM. I. 5: al-WDUT VK DO-NLW EDK ZD-altasà U I DO-Áu¨uf) 2. 407-410. parchment leaf (ND. EI. paper or other writing surface (MU. 86: alraqsh al-¶$UDE ). I. 1135) 3. embellished writing. EP) 2. 17. ruq¶ah SO ULT Ñ ) 1. KR. I. -485. KJ.1. n. no. copying (TE. raqshah – pointing.  WKLQ OHDWKHU SDUFKPHQW 6$ . calamus (IR. 85). UDTT JKD] O see jild. vocalization by means of points. 105. I. 683. piece (slip) of leather. UDTT ¦ – catchword. diacritical pointing (TE. UDTVK WDUT VK 1. 17. 269). SK. VIII. 42: al-raqq al-azraq. 105.

note. rikÑa) – script developed most probably in WKH QG KDOI RI WKH WK FHQW RQ WKH EDVLV RI G Z Q TY. brief message.  OHWWer. (kha¨¨) al-ruq¶ah (Turk.

. IV. DQG XVHG commonly by the Arabs in correspondence and occasionally as a book hand (EI. 1126).

139. LM. EI. raqm 1. 1125.) script (AS. drawings and/or calligraphy (consisting of a number of pieces joined together and forming a bookaccordeon) (AC. 5: al-raqm al-khaÃÃ I DO-NLW E. writing (KM. IV. patchwork.v.in Turkey). sifr 13. often sewn in). 47: wa-al-ULT Ñ lil-WDZ T Ñ al-ÁLJK U ZD-al-PXU VDO W EI. passim.in Persia. WDUT ¶ SO WDU T Ñ ) – repair. 1123. 146. 602-603).58 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-ULT ¶ – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ (q. JM. 78-82. inset (MK. ruqay¶ah – slip of paper (used for glosses and inserted in between the leaves of the codex. IV. VII. 86). MN. muraqqa¶ – album of paintings.

 also WDUT P – HOHJDQW ZULWLQJ FRS\LQJ 7( .

 SO UXT P.

– piece of calligraphy. 54. DP. NI. 266) 4. calligraph (AC. AW. 41. 180: al-LM ]DK DOPXE UDNDK OL-N WLE K GK Dl-raqm. diacritical pointing RI OHWWHUV.

. .  UDTTDPWXKX WDUT PDQ.

 SO DUT P.

 DOVR WDUT P – QXPEHULQJ QXPEHU QXPHUDO  SO UXT P.

30). WDUT P DO-¦afaŒ W – pagination. no. KJ. – abbreviation.3. copyist (AC. SK. WDUT P – punctuation (AH. BA. I. IK. 5. sifr 13. raqn – compact writing (KM. UDT P – inkwell (KM. 5: raqana al-NLW E TDULED bayna suà ULK. TE. GA. fasc. calamus (TE. 183. AM. al-DUT P DO-+LQG \DK. 2. 383. III. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK. siglum (CL. 147. GA.76). U TLP PXUDTTLP – calligrapher. mirqam – reed pen. IV. WDUT P DO-ZDUDT W – foliation. also known as Œisab (or ŒXU I. 82. IV. AW. 17. 45. 387-388. 230. 17. 372. 106). 468-9: AN. 154). arqam. also known as al-ŒLV E DO-Hind or ŒLV E DOHind – Hindu-Arabic numerical system used in the Mashriq (AN. 244. 160). sifr 13. 183). rasm) alJKXE U – numerical system (also known as ‘dust’ or Toledan numerals) used in the Maghreb (EI. no. IR. 141. LL. III. 1140).

 .

writing) (KM. IV. 5: WDUT Q DONLW E WD]\ QXK.GLOSSARY 59 WDUT Q 1. embellishing ( a text. sifr 13.

 FDOOLJUDSK\ )7 .

58. preparing inks (by mixing two or more ingredients) HJ 1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q . ¨ibr. lin. MP. hybrid (of a script) (LM. al-ism al-murakkab – compound name.g. index. comp. boarding (TS. 24-27. 78) 3. 83). ¨ibr 2. linking (joining) one letter with another. SA. composition of letters and words on the line (ER. I. 14.73. Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. ligature (e. on the line) (MY. UA. AG. markaz SO PDU NL]. 389. 60ff). HT. e. ST. 109. murakkab 1. 681) 2. WDUN E 1. al-ŒXU I DO-PXUDNNDEDK PXUDNNDE W – letters of the alphabet (written joined together.g. mürekkeb) – ink (DD. 50. 393).5 -237: al-a¨E U DO-murakkabah). mounting (of leather on book covers and the covers on the textblock). IV. III. comp. ligatured. 45). (Turk.

rak¶ah – bowing (during the recitation of the QurÐ Q. UXN ¶ . – support (for reed pens) (UA. 393: li-P ÑalayKL \  aÑ ruÐ V DO-DTO P OLÐDOO WXÁdaÑ ).

36. rukn SO DUN Q. DEEUHY  XVXDOO\ DFFRPSDQLHG E\ QXPEHUV LQGLFDWLQJ UDNÑah. juzÐ DQG \Dh (CA. 406). EI. VIII.

 FRUQHU RQ D ERRN FRYHU.

5 . .

30. 14. . mirkan – pitcher-shaped container (OM). corner piece itself (ST. index. rakwah (pl. II. 69). 703). ULN Ð) – inkwell (KD. IB. 107) 3. AG. 31.  ZHGJHG stamp (used for a corner piece) (TS.

ramz SO UXP ]. murammim – restorer. WDUP M – VPXGJLQJ REOLWHUDWLRQ .60 GLOSSARY UDPP WDUP P – repair. restoration (DM).9 VLIU   LIV G DO-suà U baÑGD WDVZL\DWLK ZD-NLW EDWLK ZD-\XT O UDPPDMDKX EL-al-WXU E ¨attá fasada).0 .

secret alphabet (EI. code. III. TW. 159) 3.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ VLJOXP /&  0+   (. 428) 2. 468. chronogram. 427) 4. WB. also WDUP ] – marking the QurÐ QLF WH[W ZLWK WKH FRQYHQWLRQDO UHading signs TLU Ð W. VIII. cypher. VIII. chronosticon (EI. 55.

. V. 209.&  DNKDU I DO-UXE Ñ TDG P PDUP ] I VLIU. KHQFH PDUP ] – provided with reading marks (DC.

 Rama„ Q (al-PXE UDN DO-muÑaÌÌam) – the ninth month of the Muslim calendar.  26 . abbrev.

135: WDUP O bi-al-dhahab al-NK OL¦). al-WDUP O DO-GKDKDE – gold sprinkling (TW.  '' . . WDUP N see ta]P N WDUP O – sprinkling (of the freshly written text with sand) (TD. sand compartment in the writing FDVH GDZ K) (SA. TD. I. 478- $7  6' . 86.  ODK lil-raml al-a¨mar. I. UA. 127136). II. 393). PLUPDODK UDPO \DK – sand box.

GLOSSARY 61 mirwad SO PDU ZLG.

UXZ K. I. U ZLQ U ZL\DK (pl. syn.  OLO-ikti¨ O EL-hi. – little stick for the application of kohl. 1186. UA. LL. DM). mik¨ O '' . 393.

marwiyah SO PDUZL\ W.) (TP. recension (recensio) (LC. VIII. 53). ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – book ascription. XII. variant reading. 545-547) 2. version (versio). II. link in the chain of transmission (TP. KF. 26. varia lectio (MR. LM ]DW DO-ULZ \DK – transmission certificate (MU. ULZ \DK 1. – transmitter. tradition (traditio). 417418 and 500-501) 3. also known as sanad (q. 94).v. 109-111). EI. 53. transmission.

MP. 1123. LM. IV.) script (AS. 1125. (qalam) al-rayŒ Q – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq (q. wa-al-farq bayna al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-ray¨ Q DQQD DO-ray¨ Q \DN Q LÑU EXKX EL-qalamih wa\DN Q LÑU EXKX PXIDWWD¨ al-aÑyun wa-al-mu¨DTTDT \DN Q LÑU EXKX ELghayr qalamih). 144.v.in Persia. – ZRUN WUDQVPLWWHG WKURXJK ULZ \DK FKDLQ of transmitters) (EI. (qalam) al-UL\ VK see riÐ V  .EQ DO-%DZZ E ZD-DPP DOray¨ Q ID-huwa bi-al-TL\ V LOá al-mu¨aqqaq ka-al-¨DZ VK LOá alnaskh. 73-77. of ray¨ Q RU D W\SH RI mu¨aqqaq script (EI.in Turkey). JM. qultu wa-ka-al-JKXE U LOá al-ULT Ñ. VIII. 100: al-DTO P DO-U VK yah). 545-547). rayŒ Q – term used in the later Ottoman period and in modern publications either as a syn. 43: wa-T OD . 38. 146. rish(ah) – quill pen (UK. MB.

CI.62 GLOSSARY **** ] M – vitriol. I.). ]DEU WD]E U 1. 65: qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ ]DEU K GKLKL DO-0DM OLV DOMustanÁLU \DK«. 4: al-zabr al-QDTVK I DO-¨ajar) 2. q. copying. IV. inscription on stone (KM. transcription (TE. ¨ibr. also dhabr – writing. sifr 13. sulphuric acid or a sulphate (one of the components of ink. 18.v.

80. 18. ] ELU ]DE U – scribe. 53: wa-\XT O OLON WLE ] ELU ZD-]DE U PLWKO   ULE ZD- DU E. work (SA. zab U (pl. KK. 80. copyist (TE. II. ND. IK. zubur) – composition. 92). 444. ND.

TE. polychrome illumination (TE. zakhrafah 1. 18)  SO ]DNK ULI. TE. 18). elegant. 53: wa-\XT O ]DEUDMWX DO-NLW E « LGK ¨assantuhu wa-zayyantuh. IK. elegant. copying (KK.18. 53. II. 444-465. embellished writing. 18) 2. SA. calamus (TE. mizbar or midhbar – reed pen. 230). 85. copying (KK. ]LEULMDK ]LEU M 1. IR. embellished writing.

SRO\FKURPH LOOXPLQDWLRQ 7( .

80). muzakhrif – illuminator. 87).  DUDEHVTXH RU geometrical decoration (WR. decorator (WR. zirr SO D]U U D]LUUDK.

25. 135). – knob (of a clasp) (TS. . 110. KT. 34. comp. Ñurwah. AG.

ST. 1222). 360) 1. zamm – leather thong (for tying up a book). zulf (Pers.& SDVVLP I T OLE DO-]XO \MDK I DO-]XO \MDK OLO-kibar(?). MN. V./Turk. 19: in 12). 25. I. lit. fastener (TS. zulayjah (]DO MDK. ER. 682. 35.GLOSSARY 63 zarkashah – embellishment. index. see DC. ‘curl’). ]XO \MDK. AG. IV.. decoration in gold and colours (LL. ornamental tile (DM)  PRVW SUREDEO\ D VPDOO VTXDUH IRUPDW RI D ERRN . ‘hair lock’. 109). ]LP P DK. 69) – serif-like VWURNH SURWUXGLQJ IURP WKH KHDG RI WKH DOLI O P HWF FRPS WDUZ V (KH. 69. 689). zalf (MN.

pt. list. WD]P N – outlining (of a letter by means of a fine line in a colour different from it) (NC. 95) 2. 601). (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P see musnad. GA. account book.9. (pl. 222: al-WDUP N . ŒXU I DO-]LP P – Graeco-Coptic alpha-numerical system used in early Arab administration records (AN. 383-385. catalogue (SD. 181). NA. I. register (IK. 127. azimmah) 1.

145. zinjafr – cinnabar. vermillion ink (SA. MB. ta¨U U WDN¨ O zunjufr. 320). II. KXZD DQ ya¨bis al-¨arf bi-lawn ghayr lawnih bi-TDODP UDT T MLGGDQ 7(  AS. II. KF. 101. . 315. comp. 478).

box (DG. zawj SO D]Z M.64 GLOSSARY ]DQIDO MDK – case. no. 38. 44. 80: Ñamal al-PX]DKKDU W ZD-qaÁÁ al-waraq). 91). floriated (KJ.1. KR. hence muzahhar. WD]K U – floral decoration.

 ELIROLR ELIROLXP.

EI. X. muzdawij – XUM ]DK-type poem in which every two verses have the same rhyme (EI. 107). copying (TE. X. 408-409. GA. 73). conjugate leaf (AG. X. falsification (UI. forgery. WD]Z U 1. 6. 18) 2. ]DZZ U – painter (AD. 73. ER. muzawwir – forger (EI. AD. sarlawŒ muzdawij see sarlaw¨. 825 and VIII. mizwadah – small container (for making ink) (DD. 376). GLSORPD 76    ID-in N QD DO-NLW E NXOOXK D]Z MDQ G QD PXNDUUDV ZD-GK OLND DQQD D]Z M al-N JKDG DNWKDU GDONLK I DO-DZ VLÃ. embellished writing. also WD]Z UDK – elegant. TK. WD]Z T SO WD] Z T. 391). 283.120b. 107) 2. 409). VII. f. AG. I. 90-100).

 HOHJDQW HPEHOOLVKHG ZULWLQJ . ..

miniature painting (WA. 105). 4).102. lin.  decoration. writing. ]LZ TDK – art of illumination. 560. WA.4. 12). decorating (with colours other than gold) (KA. miniature painter (ME. 11) 3. n. painting (with an admixture of quicksilver) (ME. multi-colour illumination (HT. ]DZZ T – illuminator. 560) 4. . MS.

184) 2. ]L\ GDK 1. 59. ]L\ U ]L\\ U – bookbinder’s press. 62).  ZULWWHQ DERYH D FDQcellation to indicate a dittographic error (TN. interpolation. interpolation. 9). 127) 2. ]L\ U DO-TDU ¦ – RUGLQDU\ VFUHZ SUHVV 67 LQGH[ .GLOSSARY 65 ] ZL\DK 1. dittography (TM. 52. 60. 98) 3. superfluous. square (an implement) (MB. also takht al-]L\ U (ST. 136). addition (CM. 73). ]L\ U DO-taq¦ ¦ – press (for trimming) (ST. ] µid(ah) SO ]DZ Ðid) 1. index. 111. corner. abbrev. index. MI. 9). addition (TP. MH. post-scriptum (AD. angle 2. IA.

elegant. ] QDK WD]\ Q 1. embellished writing (SK. 119: ¨usn alNLW EDK ZD-]D\QXK . FRPS TDUU Á.

 HPEHOOLVKPHQW GHFRUDWLRQ '0.

quodlibet. jaw E (CI. MI. asÐilah) 1. 128) 2. comp. **** al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. . suµ O (pl. abbrev. xiv. preamble to a fatwá. II.

461. n. the doxological formula ‘sub¨ QD $OO K¶ 0: 108) used sometimes instead of the ¨amdalah (TP. the formula of glorification ‘sub¨ QD ZDtaÑ Oá’.66 GLOSSARY sabŒDODK WDVE Œ 1. 1853. nos.20. VA. 696. 3214) 2. 53. used after the word All K 73 .

81. al-dhahab al-masŒ T see dhahab. I. etc. IB. slip (of paper on which one writes a short sentence).) (SD. index. lapsus calami (DM). 637). 13. 11-12). parchment) (IB. siŒ µah – piece. VXNKWL\ Q VLNKWL\ Q – morocco (leather) (DM). tasŒiyah – binding (with thin leather. n. piece (of poetry.185). VXNK P – VRRW VPXW RQH RI WKH LQJUHGLHQWV RI LQN PLG G TY. mistar – fore-edge flap (ST. sabq(at) al-qalam – slip of the pen.

17). asiddah) – stopper. 83). plug (in the inkwell) (IK. VLG G (pl. WDVG G – copying. transcription (TE. .

al-surrah alODZ] \DK – mandorla). sarlawŒ(ah) (Pers. punch (SK. I. VLU V V U V VHH VKDUV DVKU V sard 1. KM. 122) 2.52). prelector (TP. 50: al-surrah al-G µLU \DK – circular medallion. I. n. I. 122. comp. misrad – awl. center-medallion (on a book cover) (FJ. collation (of a text without linguistic or other analysis of it). Áurrah. awling. 115. 1347). hence V ULG – reader. headpiece (law¨at Áadr al-NLW E.) 1. punching (SK. recital. reading. sifr 4. 40. 1347). V ULG VDUU G – sewer of leather (LL. 39. 56.GLOSSARY 67 surrah – center-piece. LL.

 frontispiece. resembling a cypress tree) in a Mamluk bookcover design. 36). 11: huwa al-khaÃà al-mamG G PLQ \DP Q DO-N WLE LOá yas ULK DZ EL-al-Ñaks ka-al-E Ð wa-al-N I wa-na¨ZLKLP  6$ . horizontal stroke (UD. KR. 95. 82). 97. 27. AF. also known as lawzah (JL. munsa¨iŒ – flat. double-page frontispiece (sarlawŒ muzdawij) (LC. 127. .. sarwah – lozenge-shaped element (with two sides longer than the others.. MD.

asÃur. sa¨r (pl. al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ see qafan. asà U VXà U.

– line (KD. II. . line of writing. 705: al-saÃU I DO-lughah alathar al-mustaà O Ñalá istiw Ð).

copying (TE. 18. I. 77). index. mis¨arat al-U Œ – ruler for work with leather. geometrical design (polygonal interlace).120ab: faÁO I Ñamal al-misÃarah. IB. 140: wa- mis¶a¨.%  Q LC. 155. TS. IA. mis¨arah SO PDV Ãir) 1. IA. 28) 5. 155). 43). 50.68 GLOSSARY huwa i  IDW DO-kalimah ilá al-kalimah ¨attá taÁ U VDÃran muntaÌim alwa Ñ ka-al-misÃarah) 2. 12. 113) 6. TM. mis¨arat al-taŒE U – ruler for inking (UK. used for burnishing gold decoration or writing (KA. lineation (LC. TS. mis¨arat al-WDEN U – ruler for work with geometrical figures (MB. LC. ruling board (ST. 28. musa¨¨ir – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE FRS\LVW VFULEH $$  TE. 59). mis¨arat al-takŒ O – ruler for outlining (UK. 15. 155). WR. 91. SDVVLP 6$ . al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \DK – ivory ruler. MB. 87). tas¨ U 1. MB. III. 59). 104- 7. 155. threaded guideline board for ruling pages. 174) 3. lin. 13. as RSSRVHG WR DUDEHVTXH WDZU T WDVKM U 67 LQGH[  . 17). straightedge (UK. mis¨arat al-shughl – ‘work’ (heavy duty) ruler (UK. WS. pasteboard (HT. 48) 5. IN. creating a line (of writing) (SA. 105. number of lines per page (TK. ruling (of folios). 25) 3. composition (AD. 59). ruling.. redaction. designing (UK. 155. 104. 247) 4. MB. stencil (AF. 104. 134) 4. lining. 155. writing. mus¶u¨ – receptacle for saÑ W VQXII" PXVN". 17. 73. IA. V ¨ir. folder (UK. 78. 86. 103.  ODK PLQ NKDVKDE PXVWDT PDW al-janabayn yusaÃÃar ÑalayK P \D¨W M PLQ WDVà ULK PLQ DO-NLW EDK ZDmutaÑDOODTDWLK ZD-akthar man ya¨W M LOD\KL DO-mudhahhib) 2. 28. mis¨arat al-rasm – ruler for drawing. ff. TA. number of lines per page (LC. ruler. ¶arsh al-sa¨r see Ñarsh. WA. lineation. KA. 104-105). (grid of) guidelines.

.5  // . . DM: snuff box). 1364.

GLOSSARY 69 sifr SO DVI U.

 WH[WEORFN 67 .

MS. book. codex.  SDSHU WH[WEORFN 76  $* 107) 3. volume (bound in leather-covered pasteboards) (IK. 16: al-maÁ ¨if al-VLIU \DK. 96: wa-qad jarat al-Ñ GDK I DO-DNWKDU DOO \XT O DO-VLIU LOO P N QD Ñalayhi jild.

 FKDSWHU VHFWLRQ LQ D ERRN SDVWHERDUGV ELQGLQJ .& SDVVLP I VLIU EL-G Q VLIU.

9 VLIU   $$ 23-24: al-safarah al-NDWDEDK Z ¨iduhum al-V ILU. V ILU (pl. safarah) – DPDQXHQVLV V\Q N WLE .0 .

bookbinding (e. WDVI U 1.g. index . ST.

 SO WDV I U.

tail (of the page). AG. 150). 62: al-N JKDG DMZDGXK P ÁDI ODZQXK ZD-naÑuma lamsuh wa-thaqula waznuh waM GDW ÁLT ODWXK ZD-TDOODW DVI Ãuh). AD. end of a letter or book 2. note-pad or commonplace book in oblong format in which the lines are usually written parallel with the spine (EI. al-nuskhah al-VDIDU \DK see nuskhah. . 11. PXVDIILU VDII U – bookbinder (ST. EI. – book cover (MB. 660. 109: thumma nazalta sufl al-NLW E PDZ iÑ al-NKL\ Ãah). oblong format (of a book) (MD. safa¨ SO DVI Ã) 1. spine (of a book) (UK. VIII. 109) 2. al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK see muÁ¨af. 106: al-Áu¨uf al-VDI QDK SD. VDI QDK 1. 742) 2. lawzah (mandorla) (TS. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. passim). TF. HT. AG. 158. index. MB. lower margin. 15. I. 110). small tool resembling a fish scale or a reed from a basket (TS. 31. 78). 97.115. al-WDVI U DO-Mi¦U – Egyptian-style binding characterized by a central medallion in the shape of an almond. fibres (?) (in paper) (ID. lin. IV. safan – coarse hide (used for polishing) (DM).

also LVT ¨ – omission. 58.70 GLOSSARY saq¨. 88). KR. saqa¨ (MU. 95. see above) (JL. haplography (TP. 97). 95. ghi¨ µ al-saq¨ – hexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design. 97. V TL¨  RPLVVLRQ KDSORJUDSK\ 0+  ND\I \DW WDNKU M DO-V TLÃ I al-¨DZ VK  70 . 238) 1. XII. 87) 2. MH. diamond-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL.

VLT K – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. VXN Q 1. AT. IR. 482. 230). ÑLO M PLVT K. jazmah 2. 137). 80). WS. 133. lin. 113: al-V TLÃ wa-huwa al-raÐs. 60).133.  DOVR V TL¨ah – envelope flap (MB. II. 107. VLNN Q SO VDN N Q. 148. comp. IA. circle-like tool (HT. 118. mark indicating vowellessness of a medial consonant. saqy al-waraq – sizing (of paper) (UK. comp.

711.  DQG 0%  VLNN Q DOEDU\ VLNN Q DO-qaÃÃ. 248). 465-466. silsilah SO VDO VLO. II. 115- . 103-104. VLNN Q DO-kash¨ see kashÃ. SK.$  8. KD. SA. 31-33). VI. pen knife (IK. LM. 90-91. VDONK LQVLO NK PXQVDODNK – the last night of the month (SA. – knife. AA. II.

 FKDLQZRUN LQ ERRN FRYHU GHVLJQ.

76  $*  7) SDVVLP.

611). I. stemma codicum (AL. (qalam) al-musalsal – relative of al-WDZT Ñ script in which all letters DUH LQWHUORFNHG DQG WKH DOLI DQG O P ORRN OLNH OLQNV LQ D FKDLQ $6 . silsilat al-nasab – stemma.  VSLULWXDO JHQHDORJ\ DV IRXQG LQ GLSORPDV LM ] W especially in calligraphy) (EI. 27). IX.

107). 1124). VDO P. sulfah – soft leather (used for doublures) (TS. 15. KK. 47: ¨XU IXK PXWWDÁLODK OD\VD I K VKD\Ð munfaÁil. JM. 5863. 5: al-PXTDGGLPDK I DO-taÁliyah wa-al-WDVO PDK. WDVO P DK) – the formula of benediction ‘Ñalayhi al-VDO P¶ (YM. IV. EI.GLOSSARY 71 146. AG.

2211.1830. DEEUHY / / / / (TP. MI. CI. 54. mas P U. xiii. I. VA. no. 128). PLVP U (pl.

TM. peg (part of a clasp) (BA. 372.  NKDU ÃDK GK W Ñurwah wa-PLVP U. III. – nail.

 VDP ¶ SO VDP Ñ W.

 DXGLWLRQ RI D WH[W.

&7 .

VIII. 278. certificate).  DXGLWLRQ QRWH (statement. LC. 267. 27. TP. taVP ¶  DXGLWLQJ 08 . abbrev..g. V PL¶ – SXSLO DWWHQGLQJ D VDP Ñ-session.. X. EI. 1019-1020). KF. 69..25. . samiÑWX RU EDODJKD VDP Ñan) (e. auditor. also known as WDVP ¶ or ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. II. MU. (CW. LM ]DW DO-VDP ¶ – audition certificate (beginning with the words samiÑa. XVII. TP. 53. 53. 485493). MU. n.

268: wa-\DNWXE I DOODGK \DO KL DO-WDVP Ñ wa-al-taÐU NK 0+ . audition note. ZULWLQJ GRZQ UHFRUGLQJ D VDP Ñ (CT. 45) 2. certificate (JA. I.

musmi¶ – SHUVRQ VKD\NK. musammi¶.

audition leader (master). authoritative commentator. PDVP ¶ SO PDVP Ñ W. FRQGXFWLQJ D VDP Ñ-session. 45). certifier (CT.

ism SO DVP Ð DV PLQ. PDTU Ð. comp. – ZRUN WUDQVPLWWHG WKURXJK VDP Ñ.

proper name (EI. title of a book (ism al-NLW E). 1. IV. 179-181) 2. .

sinn SO DVQ Q. 28.) (MH. TP.72 GLOSSARY ism al-MDO ODK VHH WDMO O al-Ism al-A¶„am see al-NK WLP DO-6XOD\P Q  al-ism al-murakkab – compound name. such as Mu¨ammad ‚ OL¨. n. ism al-shuhrah see shuhrah.20) 3. 100). 28) 2. the expression ‘sammaytuhu’ (in a preface) (LC. the propitiatory formula otherwise known as basmalah (q. 53. tasmiyah 1. title (of a work) (LC.v.

  ZD-lil-qalam VLQQ Q. 154: wa-VLQQ KX Ãarafuhu al-PDEU  6. – half-nib (of a calamus created by a slit. shaqq ) (UK.

 6$ . waŒVK – ULJKW VLGH VHH DOVR WKH DUWLFOH RQ LQV LQ // .9  LQV – left side.  (.  . .. ..

MB. misann or Œajar al-misann – whetstone. hone (UK. 153. misann ÃXOD\O ". IA. 60: misann akh ar. 103.

TS. 384: al-5 P  DO-±LM ]  DO-QawÁ . 10. ..  $7 133. 107. AG.5  6$ . NH.

sanad SO DVQ G. misann al-misŒ – whetstone (for a mis¨. musannn al-a¨U I – deckle-edged (paper) (DM).v. musannanah – chevron (FT. q. 395).).

53. 56). musnad – ¨DG WK-work (not arranged thematically but on the basis of WKH ILUVW DXWKRULW\ LQ WKH LVQ G. DOVR NQRZQ DV LVQ G and ULZ \DW DO-NLW E – ascription (of a ¨DG WK RU ZRUN LQGLFDWLQJ D FKDLQ RI authorities going back to the author) (TP.

. .   (.. 6/ . 9.

al-Musnad al-LP P VHH LP P (al-kha¨¨) al-musnad. IV. EI. VII. misnadah – copyist’s book support made up of some dozen sheets of paper held together at the four corners and placed on the knee (SD. 14. sifr 13. FRPS muÁannaf. also known as kha¨¨ ´imyar (KM. FN. also known as (al-kha¨¨) al-]LP P – Maghrebi chancery (secretarial) hand used primarily in legal documents and annotations (LT. (qalam) al-musnad – Himyarite (ancient South Arabian) script. mustanad – closing phrases of a document including such statements . RN. TW. 704-705). 8. I. 5. 692). 2. 47). 365.

232). 264-265. bi-ÑLQ \DK EL-himmah. ¨asaba al-LVK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like) (SA. in codices these statements indicate patronage and include bi-rasm. 143: wa-kusiya al-muÁ¨af al-ÑD] ] ELLZ Q ODà I PLQ DO-sundus al-akh ar).GLOSSARY 73 as bi-al-isK UDK ¨asaba al-amr and the like. 88. OS. Á sundus – silk brocade (NT. sanah SO VLQ Q VDQDZ W. VI. CM. II.

VI. comp.  \HDU RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D ORJRJUDSK consisting of a horizontal line with a downward curve at its end. Ñ P 6HH DOVR WDÐU NK  HUD al-sanah al-PLO G \DK (al-¶ VDZ \DK DO-0DV Œ \DK) – Christian era (A. al-sanah al-TDPDU \DK DO-KLO O \DK DO-KLMU \DK. 252).). and used predominantly in dates in non-Maghrebi manuscripts (SA.D.

black ink (LC. I. 384. 320. VDZ G 1. AI. 27. 388). SK. – Muslim era (DD. 147- \DQEDJK OLO-Ã OLE an yaktub al-¨DG WK EL-al-VDZ G WKXPPD EL-al-¨LEU NK ÁÁDWDQ G QD DOPLG G OL-anna al-VDZ G DÁbagh al-DOZ Q ZD-al-¨LEU DET K Ñalá marr al-GXK U ZD-al-D]P Q.

VI. MU. XV. 161. MU. 27.9 . XIII. 7: Ñathartu Ñalá almusawwadah wa-bayya WXK  08 . MU. 126.  DOVR musawwadah – draft. rough copy (LC.

copying by an apprentice (TE. also LVZLG G (!) – writing. making it difficult to read (MH. WDVZ G 1. AM. 65: wa-yuÃlaq ÑDOD\K al-V \LV ZD-hiya al-Ñ PP \DK I DO-NDW W b al-QurÐ Q \DK. 18). preparation of a draft (TE. 50A) 3. (al-kha¨¨) al-6 G Q VHH . 18. 98) 4. marring (of a text). calligrapher (AW. FRPS PXED\\D ah. vox reclamans (NZ. 18) 2. copying (TE. 97. 45. musawwid – copyist.IU T  V \LV V µis) – catchword. nos. 237).

 V V DK.

SO V V Q.

. – woodworm.

ta¨U I al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ see qaÃÃ. 463. LVWLZ µ – straight (even) cut (of the point of the nib) (SK. musawwas – worm-eaten. taswiyah – aligning (of quires) and shaving. damage caused by worms (LC. KD. comp. 105. II. trimming the textblock (TS. 50. 702). 17-18). II. KK. (kha¨¨) al-VL\ T DK.74 GLOSSARY WDVZ V – worming. 28). SA.

sayr SO VX\ U. was known as qirmah (GA. used in Ottoman Egypt. 1125.in Turkey. RA. DR. 24-24). 1124. A variety of this script.in Persia. 183). IV. 178-180. NKD¨¨-L VL\ TDW VL\ TDW – script and/or system of alphabetic abbreviations used in accountancy (EI.

 VWULS QDUURZ SLHFH RI OHDWKHU 0%  .$ .

96). index. 114. MB. sayf SO VX\ I.  endband (headband) strip (ST. lin. HT. 16.

IA. 60: sayf bi-niÁ E VD\I EL-niÁ ED\Q VD\I ÁDJK U VD\I NDE U. – trimming sword. 104. MB. 103. 154. cutter (UK.

 **** VKDE NDK 1. also mushabbak – lattice work (FT. 73). WDVKE N 1. DH. 19. WDVK E N. 33. preliminary endbanding (without silk) (TS. endband (headband) (HT. 407. 20) 2. 158: wa-alghilaÌ I UDÐs al-ibrah yashtarià Ñinda ÁLQ Ñat al-VKDE NDK IDTDÃ) 2.88-106. nos. (pl. lin. 115.

passim). . – interlace (TF.

PXWDVK ELNDK – interlacing (FT. 406). Ã VKDE W DO-qalam – QLE RI D FDODPXV.GLOSSARY 75 al-khay¨ al-WDVKE N see khayÃ.

. shajjah SO VKLM M.  VKDE W DO-qalam arafuhu al-PDEU  %$ .  VKDE WXK ¨adduh).' . . jilfah... comp.

shaddah. stemma (AL. VKDMDU O I DO-shajar – paper pulp (OM). shajarah – genealogical tree. al-qalam al-mushajjar see qalam. – GLDFULWLF SRLQW -$ .  VKLM M \DÑQ QXTDÃ). 27).73) 2. WDVKG G DK. DH. hone (DD. UD. EI. also mushajjar – foliated design. mishŒadh – whetstone. no. 86: wa\XT O OL-E Ãinih al-sha¨mah wa-li-Ì KLULK DO-O Ã. 967) 3. arabesque decoration (WR. VII. honing (of a knife) (KD. creating a genealogical tree. II. white interior substance of the reed (IK. I. shaŒm(ah) – pith. 87. LM. WDVKM U 1. 86. 35-35). shaŒdh – whetting. 14. composing a text in a schematic. stemma (SL. 9. 390). tree-like way. 711). I. I.

doubling sign over a consonant (for various practices see GL. shidq SO DVKG T. – doubling (of a consonant). 14).

book cover. . 27.  SDVWHERDUG PDGH RI WZR RU WKUHH SLHFHV RI paper and one piece of parchment). case binding (TS.

fakk 2. sharaj SO DVKU M.76 GLOSSARY AG. 109). comp. 369). fore-edge flap (?) (NH.

sharŒ (pl.v.) (BA. sKXU ¨ VKXU ¨ W. III. – plaited thong (al-sayr al-murassaÑ ) placed beneath a ¨alqah in ‘boxed books’ (q. 372).

 QRWH FRPPHQW /& .

IA. 106-107. abbrev. rules. VK ULŒ SO VKXUU ¨) – commentator. MB. al-ashraf – epithet of Najaf. EA. OM). shar¨(ah) (pl. II. shuraÃ) – line.0 . abbrev. VKDU ¨ SO VKDU ÐiÃ. IB. al-sharŒ al-¦DJK U DO-mukhta¦ar) – short commentary. 385. MI. decorative band (UI. mishra¨(ah) – knife. paste (MB. al-VKDU I DK. . fillet (in decoration) (FT. 29) 4. 100. DVKU V – asphodelus paste (UK. 41: wa-al-matn mu¨ à bi-ià U GK WKDO WKDW ashriÃah. 217. also VKLU V. cutter (IA. 158.  UXQQLQJ (systematic) commentary. 139. IX. 60. 397-320. [Lv). (LC. FZ. comprising the text commented upon (matn). CI. I. 60. frame (on a book cover) (FJ. 27.. rule-border (LC. al-sharŒ al-NDE U DO-mu¨awwal) – original. 5051). al-sharŒ al-wasa¨ – middle commentary. 392: for opening sealed documents. DD. MM. I. VLU V and V U V (DM). 27) 2. long commentary. EI. al-sharŒ al-PD]M . &. xiv. NH. 109: sharastu (not sharshartu!) Ñalayhi bial-DVKU V . 174-175). 109) 3. ashriÃah) 1. 401). also referred to as al-sharŒ al-PDP] M (bi-al-matn). comment-text book. VLIU   ZD-al-shars shaddat daÑk al-shayÐ). MD. stroke (DM). shars – pasting.

– epithet of the months of ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O 'K DO- .

sometimes referred to as al-thuluth al-0DJKULE . 322).v. 47. 250). (al-kha¨¨) al-0DVKULT – large size. nuskhah and the like. VKXU T – the first hour of day (SA. TW. ligatured Maghrebi script.).GLOSSARY 77 QaÑGDK DQG 'K DO-±ijjah (q. used predominantly for titles and chapter headings (LT. shayzarah – HQGEDQG KHDGEDQG. VI. 365. as welO DV WKH ZRUGV NLW E NKDWPDK muÁ¨af.

)'  .

eraser (TS. polisher (NH. whisk (?). 251). FRPS VK U ]DK sha¨bah. shaÌ \ . I. burnisher. 113) 2. sha„ \DK (pl. cancellation (LC. 390). I. 28: IN. shaqq. 11. AG. mish¨ab – 1. 756). duster.  arb. comp. tash¨ E – erasure (by means of a pen stroke) (SD.

8  ZD-shaÌ \DWXK Ãaraf sinnih al-ayman. 54: wa-DPP DOLI DO-WDZ T Ñ alVKDE KDK EL-al-ULT Ñ wa-al-JKXE U ID-anta mukhayyar bayna alshaÌyah ! wa-ÑDGDPLK  /0   8' . also tash„ \DK – line. 88. 40: wa-kull shaÌ \DK I DZZDO DZ NKLU PLWKO VXEÑ alif khaÃÃLK  . 36: al-tashÌ \DK DQ \DN Q DÑlá al-¨arf Ñalá hayÐat al-shaÌ \DK UD. 13) 2. Á G N I JKD\Q RU DW WKH WDLO RI WKH alif (SA.  VLGH RI WKH ULJKW KDOI-nib. AA. stroke produced by the side of the right half-nib (either at the head of such letters as ¨ Ð. 35. KH. III. serif-like stroke (LM. à Ð \ Ð.

 FRPS WDUZ V Sha¶E Q (al-muÑaÌÌam. al-PXE UDN DO-VKDU I. al-mukarram.

 26 . – the eighth month of the Muslim calendar. abbrev.

 .

78 GLOSSARY (qalam) al-sha¶r see qalam. ashÑ U. shi¶r (pl.

116). II. – poetry. 12. 82. CI. CI. (qalam) al-ash¶ U TDODP. I. nos. versification. scribal verse (see e. 81.g. no.

222: tashÑ U W UDT TDK WDOWDII Ñalá al-¨XU I . outline (KF. 50) 3. SA. al-musha¶¶ar. 161). index. 104. scraper (ST. trimmer (HT. LM. 161) 2. AF. AI. mish¶ U – small tool (most probably for creating tendrils) (TS. bookbinder’s sword. NA. parer.159). 58). illumination in gold. shafrah 1. 91-93. 16. shafaq – the first hour of night (SA. 321: bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq biP Ð al-dhahab al-mushaÑ Ñar bi-al-aswad) 2. cutting edge (SK. design made up of thin lines and drawn in gold (HD. 224). 144. MB. 112. IA. 11. 59.83. VI. shaqq SO VKXT T. also known as (qalam) almuµannaq – allegedly a hybrid of either al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth or al-mu¨aqqaq and al-naskh scripts (AS. II. III. 59) 3. 250). 45. JM. 153. lin. IP. lin. UK. shaving (HT. MJ. pt. 47: wa-al-muÐannaq li-NLW EDW DO-shiÑr). 109). AG.+  I QLK \DW DO-ÑDU T W $6 145. 145. WDVKI U – trimming. 9. 103. 127. also sha¶rah and tash¶ UDK – hairline (used for joining letters in the thuluth family of scripts) (NC. tash¶ U 1. outlining. paring knife. III. al-alif al-musha¶¶arah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) bent to the left (SA.104.

 OLQH GUDZQ DERYH D OHWWHU RU ZRUG HJ al-N I al-PDVKT TDK LH WKH OHWWHU N I ZLWK D OLQH DERYH WKH DVFHQGHU WR GLVWLQJXLVK LW IURP O P.

8' -12: SK. 117: wa-yasta¨VLQ Q an WDN Q DO-N I JKD\U PDVKT TDK.

II. . 171) 3. MH. splitting of the nib to facilitate retention of ink (KU. 59. slit (of the nib). SA. 97. IM.  FDQFHOODWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH IRUP RI D line drawn across the top of the word) (TP. 460-462). 154: wa-shaqquhu farjah bayna sinnayh.

preliminary endbanding (IA.) – commonly used for shikastah-nasta¶O T.- QR  \XMDOOLG Q DO-kutub wa-yubaÃÃLQ QDK EL-al-khashab wa\XVKDNNL] QDK EL-al-jild). 393). WDVKN ] – 1. (kha¨¨-i) shikastah (Pers. 43. shikastah-ta¶O T – version of the taÑO T VFULSW XVHG IRU Uapid writing (EI. ER. 694). mounting (of leather on wooden book covers) (KJ. Unlike taÑO T LW KDV QR WDUZ V DQG WKH OHWWHU Q Q LV often written ‘in reverse’ (EI. no. 45: wa-al-WDMO G DO-awwal al-$JKODE \DWDÐallaf min daffatayn min al-khashab al-mushakkazatayn bi-al-jild al-muÃarraz al-muzakhraf. 1124. IV. sewing endbands (headbands). 1124. a hybrid of two Persian scripts nastaÑO T DQG WDÑO T GHYHORSHG LQ WKH 11/17th century.1. shakl(ah) SO DVKN O. awl. IV. punch (UA. 62) 2. IV. 699-702).GLOSSARY 79 mishakk – needle. ER. . IV.

diagram. 59. VK NLODK – lower end of the stem of a letter before the tail (SA. 125. vowelization. hence mushakkal – vocalized. 160-167. VKDPUDK WDVKP U – upward-FXUYLQJ WDLO RI D OHWWHU DV LQ E Ð G O Q Q. shaqq. GL. comp. vowelized (for various practices see SA. III. 12) 2. IM. al-N I PDVKN ODK – WKH OHWWHU N I SURYLGHG ZLWK D VWUDLJKW OLQH DERYH its stem (KU.g. orthographic (orthoepic) signs (e. 150). 36). 81). SA. KH. III. III.  DOVR WDVKN O – vocalization. vowel marks.

.+  8'   .

 .

80 GLOSSARY shams(ah) SO VKXP V.

156: wa-al-E N U OL-LVWLNKU M DO-VKXP V ZD-hiya al-daZ Ðir al-PDQT VKDK DOODW WDTDÑ I ZDVDÃ al-NLW E  0% .  FLUFXODU FHQWHU-medallion (on a book cover) (UK.

PA.  FLUFXODU illuminated medallion. MB. 63). 51). sham¶(ah) – wax (AG. 27. sham¶ al-¶asal – beeswax (used for polishing threads for use in sewing quires) (FD. rosette (LC. AF. 118. VK KLG  SO VKXK G DVKK G. 135). 110. IA. 116). passim. WDVKP ¶ – waxing (of leather or paper) (KA.

ZLWQHVV QRWDU\  SO VKDZ KLG.

g. – quotation (usually drawn from pre-Islamic poetry) serving as textual evidence (e. al-VKDZ KLG DO-QurÐ Q \DK.

 VK KLGDK SO VKDZ KLG.

document (DM). EI. n. 53. 340-. VKDK GDK WDVKDKKXG – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOO $OO K Mu¨DPPDG UDV O $OO K¶ DOVR NQRZQ DV kalimat al-tawŒ G or kaliPDW Q (TP. – copy of a letter.20. IX. 201 and X.

 VLJQHG VKDK GDKstatement (often on the front of the textblock): awdaÑWX I K GK DONLW E VKDK GDWDQ «.

 LVKK G – ZULWWHQ DWWHVWDWLRQ RI D GRFXPHQW HJ D ZDTI \DK TY.

Mashhad (al-)´usayn. XVXDOO\ EHJLQQLQJ ZLWK WKH H[SUHVVLRQ DVKKDGDQ KH FDOOHG XSRQ PH as a witness) (OS. Mashhad al-´ µir (al-Mashhad al-´ µLU . 90). Mashhad ¶$O  DO-Mashhad al-*KDUDZ – Najaf.

al-Mashhad al-Ri„DZ – Mashhad.HUEHOD .DUEDO Ð). – . shahr SO VKXK U DVKKXU. al-Mashhad al-Muqaddas.

– new moon. II. ism al-shuhrah – that part of a person’s name under which he/she is best known.). al-shahr al-ŒDU P – the Holy Month of Mu¨arram (q. 1612). usually introduced by al-VKDK U DO-PDVKK U.v. month (LL. shuhrah.

EL al-maÑU I EL DQG WKH OLNH HJ &. .. .

 .

al-PXE UDN.GLOSSARY 81 6KDZZ O (al-mukarram.

– the tenth month of the Muslim calendar.  26 . abbrev.

34: al-¨XU I DO-T Ðimah aw alà OLÑah). .) – endband (headband) (LA. of shaykh) – record of attested study consisting of a list of works and their transmitters (EI.U T DO-VK U ]DK HD. RN. **** al-a¦abb – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. KH. PA. aÁ ELÑ ) – DVFHQGHU XSVWURNH RI VXFK OHWWHUV DV DOLI O P DQG the like) (FN. VI. 250). 386: wa-dhakara al-EXUVKP Q EL-maÑná m \XVDPP KX PXMDOOLG DO-Ñ. 117. fahrasah. mashyakhah (pl. 8. comp. ¦DE Œ – the last hour of night (SA. 118).5. VI.). 725). 19-20.v. For the formula µLQ VK ÐD $OO K¶ VHH LVWLWKQ Ð and mashÐalah. pt. VK U ]DK (Pers. i¦E ¶ (pl. fihrist.

¦aŒ Œ – correct. 29-32. 370: Áabgh al-waraq. NW. AR. writing word in the text (GA. 45-46: ÁLE JK DOwaraq). emendation 2. 136. abbrev. correction. QS. MH. 279: idh raÐayta al-NLW E I KL LO¨ T ZD-iÁO ¨ fa-ishhad bi-al-Ái¨¨ah). 473. (sic) on or next to a ta¦Œ Œ 1. sic. IA. 120-129. dye. 285. II. abbrev. 114-118. MB. attestation (of correctness in transcription). 73  . VIII. tint (UK. tinting.82 GLOSSARY ¦abghah. 671-672. 45). 267-268). MP. LE. 63. ¦LE JKDK – art of dyeing. thus (JA. 95-96: aPP DO-taÁ¨ ¨ fa-huwa NLW EDW µÁa¨¨a’ Ñalá al-NDO P DZ Ñindah) or at the end of omission. CT. ¦iŒŒah – soundness of the text (ant. ¦LE JK – pigment. mara  and saqam). ¦DEE JK – dyer (EI. NH. I. (KG. 35.

 ZULWLQJ SODFHW.

comp. DW WKH HQG RI DXGLWLRQ notes (TP. ta¨U U Wa¨T T mu¦aŒŒiŒ – corrector. signing (a document) 4. n. aÁ¨ E. preparation of a critical edition. 53. editor. ¦ Œib (pl.25).

 DXWKRU ¦ Œib al-NLW E). owner (OS). 0. . isti¦Œ E – ownership. possession (OS). abbrev.

8: wa-al-muÁ¨af al-M PLÑ lil-Áu¨uf al- ¦aŒ IDK (pl.. leaf (TC. 24). papyrus or parchment roll (SL.  parchment. -835) 2. 22) 3. 704: wa-\XT O OLO-Áa¨ IDK DOqa  P D\ an. small pamphlet. BA. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-huwa N JKDG :6  (. mi¦Œaf (pl. I. 22.. Áa¨ Ðif) 1. Áu¨uf. 371: wa-al-Áu¨XI P N QD PLQ MXO G 6$ . I. folio (folium). codex (either bound or unbound) (KM. 95: al-NLW E ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ID-LQQDKXP yaqaÑ Q Ñalá jam Ñ DQZ Ñih). papyrus or paper (KD. mu¦Œaf. notebook (SL. maÁ ¨if) 1. often leather. IK. IV.. sifr 13. II. page (DM) 4. III. 9. sheet of writing material. . ma¦Œaf.

17. 25. 668-669.GLOSSARY 83 PDNW EDK ED\QD DO-daffatayn ka-annahu uÁ¨ifa ay jumiÑDW I KL DOÁu¨uf bi-kasr al-P P ZD- DPPLK ZD-fat¨LK  6. KF. 25.  ID-huwa muÁ¨DI LGK  ammat al-Áu¨uf baÑ XK LOá baÑ ) 2. AG. sometimes two. 107) 3. volumes) (EI. (qalam) al-ma¦ Œif – smaller version of al-mu¨aqqaq script. 316. VII. MS. mu¦ŒLI – calligrapher and decorator of the QurÐ Q 06  . MS. n. al-mu¦Œaf al-LP P VHH LP P al-ma¦ Œif al-VLIU \DK – codices bound in pasteboards (TS. parchment textblock (TS. AG.4). 107. 17. 16). 17. but larger than al-ray¨ Q XVHG H[FOXVLYHO\ IRU WKH FRS\LQJ RI WKH 4XUÐ Q hence its appellation (AS. 107. AG. copy of the QurÐ Q al-mu¦Œaf alVKDU I) (usually contained in one. 54-57). II. 16). JM. 146. al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah – codices bound in wooden boards (TS.

 ta¦Œ I 1.g. error resulting from incorrect pointing or vocalization of a word or misplacing diacritical marks (e. distortion.  .  .

  ZD-yusammá al-taÁ¨ I WDÁ¨ IDQ OLOkhaÃaÐ I DO-Áa¨ IDK. 04  6$ ..

syn. FRPS WD¨U I DO-qalb al-PDN Q  PLVWDNH LQ writing). ta¨U I TY.

 . (.5.U T \ Q DO-taÁ¨ I. 385: wa-maÑQ K DO-WDMO G DZ NDP \DT O DO-Ñ. pt. -348) 3. bookbinding (LA.

II. 118) 2. 9. 269-270). also mu¦aŒŒif – bookbinder (CI. bookseller (QS. IB. 11. HD. ÁXG U. ¦aŒŒ I 1. ¦adr (pl. II. 13.

also ta¦G U – incipit. preface 73  Q &0 QR T OD DO-muÁDQQLI I Áadr al-NLW E µ%LVP $OO K DO-Ra¨P Q DO-Ra¨ P¶ )1  ZD-li-$E =Dyd al-%DONK shar¨ ÁDGU K GK DO-NLW E. ¦DG UDK 1. preamble.

 IURQW RI WKH WH[WEORFN 76  ID-LGK jiÐta ilá Áadr al-NLW E ZD-KXZD P ED\QD DO-udhn wa-al-tabà Q.

59). fore-edge (TS. IA. 107) 6. AG. ¦adr al-qalam – outer side of the nib. fore-edge flap (TS. 27) 4. 464. IB. wajh (SA. 44. known as ¦adr alE ] (UK.  UHFWR of the first folio (LC. ¦DG UDK see also law¨ al-ÁDG UDK . 218). 15) 5. MB. 105. 156. 16. as opposed to inner side. almond-shaped stamp (mandorla). MJ. II.

84 GLOSSARY ta¦G T – the formula of attestation ‘ÁadDTD $OO K DO-ÑAÌ P¶ SODFHG usually at the end of the QurÐ Q RU D ¨DG WK.

&$ .

mandorla (FZ. ¦urrah – center-medallion. 109. 215-219: al-¦urrah alwus¨á. al-¦urrah al-ODZ] \DK. 110). 99. surrah. FRQILUPDWLRQ certification (DM). JL. MD. ÁuÑ G. 83. ¦a¶d (pl. comp.

34: wa-  Ká ÁuÑ GXKX ¨XG UDK. 50. TU. – ascender (up-stroke of a letter) (AA.

vox reclamans (TT. ÁDI Ði¨) – slab (for tooling leather) (TS. 11. ta¦JK U – abbreviation (contraction. ta¦I Œ – catchword. 107). verso of the first folio (LC. 362: nuqila min GXVW ULK ELkhaÃÃih wa-Ñalayhi ÑDO PDW DO-taÁaffu¨ wa-al-PXT EDODK. 58). 703: wa-al-waraqah ¦afŒat al-G E MDK – opening page. FN. 27). AG. 371. 227. study (KF. II. ¦afŒ(ah) – page (SJ. 30. ¦DI Œah (pl. siglum) (TP. II. KD. ta¦affuŒ – examination. 192).

iafar (al-khayr. al-PXE UDN. maÑU IDK ZD-kull wajh PLQK Á af¨). al-muÌaffar. al-Ìafar.

– the second ¦ifr (pl. aÁI U.

89). 59). month of the Muslim calendar.171. (OS. abbrev. . – cancellation mark (in the form of a small circle) (IM. TP.

maÁ ILQ.GLOSSARY 85 mi¦I K (pl.

burnishing (MB. 134). 393: for ink). – filter. ¦aql – polishing. strainer. passim. KA. maÁ TLO. sieve (UA. ¦DTT O PL¦qalah (pl.

I. – polisher.. 391: for polishing paper after erasure with a scraper). 142. 181: al-miÁqalah wa-KL\D DOODW \XÁqal bi-K DO-waraq li-L] ODW P I KL PLQ DO-NKXVK QDK ZD-yuÁqal bi-K DO-dhahab baÑda al-NLW EDK OLtaÌhar bahjatuhu. burnisher (for paper and gold) (UK. 44. IA. MB. 99. 156. aÁO E. aÁlub. 149.  DS. ¦ulb (pl. 105. OM) al-waraq al-ma¦T O – see waraq. IB. ma¦ TLO DO-]XM M – glass burnishers (UK. 60: miÁqalah NDE UDK PLÁqalah ÁDJK UDK 76  $*  $7  6$ . 149. DD.

text-column (LL. ta¦O E 1. 62) 3. 166.  PDLQ ERG\ RI WKH WH[W DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the margins. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – slab for making pasteboards (IA. making pasteboards (MB. LC. . 59). 119). matn. bookbinding (IA.1209/1: qaraÐWX K GKLKL DO-NXUU VDK ZDaÁla¨WXK  -$ . original text (LC. ¦DO E – cross (as a mark of two intersecting lines) (UK. MB. IA. 27). 110: taÁO E DO-daffatayn) 2. 27) 2. 111. 1712. II. main. II. correction (FK. comp. 62). i¦O Œ 1. no. also ta¦O EDK – pasteboard (MB.

&   7: .  UHSDLU UHVWRUDWLRQ .

siglum) (TP. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ see waraq. 55-56. no. MM. 139: fa-ED\ Q DO-iÁÃLO ¨ I G E MDW DONLW E. mu¦¨alaŒ – abbreviation (contraction. suspension. CI. i¦¨LO Œ. II. 191.

 .

 [LLL (. used after the name of the prophet Muhammad. also known as al-¦DO K ZD-al-tasO P. wa-taÁP PLK ZD-WDGKK ELK.86 GLOSSARY ta¦liyah. -359). abbrev.      73  Q 73  &. ¦alwalah – the formula of supplication ‘Áallá All K Ñalayhi wa-sallam’. . .

227: ittafaqa al-IDU JK PLQ WDÁ¨ ILK ¦DQG T ¦XQG T (pl.v.). ÁDQ G T. ta¦P P – design. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. 83). al-a¦amm – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. sketching (MO. ¦LP P – plug.

– wooden chest. box (for copies of the QurÐ Q.

¦DQGXT – keeper of the chest of the QurÐ Q &$  . 0'  7% -94).

ta¦Q I (pl. work (as in ÁanÑDW $E +LO O comp. taÁ Q I. ¦LQ ¶ah (pl. ¦an¶ah – occupation of and pro¦an¶ah – composition. ¦un¶. Ñamal. ÁLQ Ñ W ÁunaÑ ).

work (MU. III. – composition. 98: wa-ODKX I NXOO fann taÁ Q I ZD-PDM P Ñ wa-WDZ O I.

as opposed to musnad (q. often the author of the original text PDWQ. 662663. often a thematically arranged ¨DG WK compilation. 705). mu¦annif – author. II.) (SL.v. VII. 39. FRPS WDÐO I mu¦annaf – compilation. compiler. EI. work.

E\ $E +LO O. IX. (CI. abbrev. 625-626). craft (EI. I. DV RSSRVHG WR D FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨). duction by artisans. art. xi).

 .

correctness. preservation (DM). apograph (TP.141: ‘portraitiste’). XV. box (NT. TP. ta¦Z E (pl. „abbah (pl. also ta¦Z UDK – miniature painting. mu¦awwir – painter.2. ¦ UDK (pl. copy. illustrator (PA. microfilming. ME. 136. ¦L\ QDK – conservation.GLOSSARY 87 ¦DZ E – correct. comp. 889892 and X. ta¦Z U 1. 121. X. 56) 3. Áuwar) 1. taÁ¨ ¨. 225. 57). IX. 559). no. 143. XVI. DH.  LE E. transcript (e. Á UDW LM ]DK Á UDW Ãabaqat al-VDP Ñ ) 2. EI. 268) 4. MU.212). I. miniature painting (MU. 361. aÁwinah) – case. pt.g. ¨ ¦awn. painted illustration (EI. taÁZ E t) – correction. 361-363) 2. exact copy. **** LI Ì. used in the expression ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ SODFHG LQ WKH PDUJLQ DEEUHY (LE. comp. ¦LZ Q (pl. al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab see qaÃÃ. example (JA.

 FRUUHFWLRQ PDUN LQ WKH VKDSH RI D µGRRU EROW¶ and resembling the initial form of the letter .

64. ta„E E. n. 95-96). MH. a  E U. marking the word with a  abbah (TP. 57. 57. 95-96). DEEUHY 73  AR. MH. thus (TP. 30) 2. sic. also known as WDPU „. i„barah (pl.

bundle of documents (IK. sifr 13. quire . 8: al-¨uzmah min al-Áu¨uf) 2. a number of leaves or sheets put together. KM. „LE UDK 1.. a„barah. IV. 95: al-Áu¨uf tujmaÑ watushadd.

II.120a-b). 107) 3.177). AG.   abaÃa K GKLKL DO-khatmah al-VKDU IDK EL-al-shakl). 112) 4. 356: wa- abaÃa al-naÁb bi-al- „arb (pl. specialist in  abÃ. 107. 97) 2.. index. ta„E U 1.  0+  NDP WX baà al-¨XU I DO-muÑjamah bi-al-naqà ka-GK OLND \DQEDJK DQ WX baà alPXKPDO W JKD\U DO-muÑjamah bi-ÑDO PDW DO-LKP O . AG. 18. ST. AG. 11) 2. (pl. 16. „ EL¨ 1.) . 29.16. 26. (pair of) dividers (TS. „ab¨ – pointing and/or vocalization (SJ. IB. album (FT.  DZ ELÃ) – compass. orthographer (MH. dhahab wa- abaÃa al-rafÑ PLQK EL-al-a¨mar wa- abaÃa al-khaf  PLQK EL-al-O ]XZDUG ZD-al-akh DU . textblock (TS. 5) 3. collation (of quires) (TS. binding (IB. 388). 17. 18. TK. 44. 19. n.88 GLOSSARY (consisting of sewn leaves) (DA. f. 12. gathering (arranging) leaves together (IB.) .  XU E. 13.

59). small tool (resembling a drum stick. II. „irs (pl. AG. KF. a U V  XU V. 109) 2. – cancellation. mallet (LF. mi„rabah 1. erasure (MF. stalk?) (TS. 606: wa-ajwad al- arb DOO \DÃmis al-ma U E Ñalayhi bal yakhuÃà min fawqih khaÃÃan jayyidan bayyinan yadull Ñalá ibà OLK ZD-yaqraÐ min ta¨WLK P NKDÃÃa Ñalayh. 347: wa-N QDW I JK \DW DO-VLTDP NDWK UDW DO- XU E IRU various methods of cancellation see TP. 62). 11.

a Ñ I. 109) 2. also TS. AG.  SDOOHW-like tool (used in leather work) (TS. 109-110). 12. „i¶f (pl. 12: ¨DG G DO- irs wa-hiya sabÑah waWDVPL\DWXK DO- irs wa-al-ÃDZ O ZD-al-Áilah wa-al-tak¨ OD\Q DÑQ ELKLP WDN¨ O DO- irs wa-tak¨ O DO-ÃDZ O ZD-al- afrah wa-al-nuqÃah. 32-33. interlace (TS. AG.

ta  Ñ I. ta„¶ I (pl.

54: wa-qad al¨aqa bi-khaÃÃLK I WD  Ñ I DO-suà U bi-khaÃà GDT T // . – space between lines.. XVII. II. 1792. interline (LL.  /& . MU.

 .

al-Œabk al-mu„alla¶ see ¨abk.406). 11. ÑD\Q I Ð **** NK WLP  VPDOO WRRO IRU OHDWKHU ZRUN.g. „DI UDK (pl. 33. interlaced (FZ. a Z Ð) – counter. plait. 44). III. (SA. passim). mi„laf – chisel-like implement (for work with wooden boards) (TS. 413) 2. 107). AG. braid (FT. „afrah – gouge-like tool (TS. ma„I U – plaited. 12. 30. 44. 32. mu„affarah – interlacing (FT. al-waraq al-ma„JK ¨ see waraq. polygon. 45). 217).GLOSSARY 89 „agh¨ – stamping (KF.  DI Ðir) 1. mu„alla¶ – polygonal. interlace (TF. AG. Á G à Р. e. „awµ (pl. ‘eye’ (of a letter). 110).

76   $* .

ÃDZ ELÑ ). seal. signet.134: wa-Ã ELÑ ka-shakl ¨ W OLOwasaÃ).medallion) (HT. 96).  ODUJH stamp (for a center. mi¨ba¶ 1. ¨ EL¶. ¨ ED¶ (pl. comp. stamp (IK. . lin.

aÃE T ÃLE T.90 GLOSSARY ¨abaq (pl.

WS. 144. roll (AJ. .  PRXOG VKHHW of paper.

 IRUPDW RI D ERRN.

6- SDVVLP I Ãabaq min al-N JKDG I QLÁf al-ÃDEDT I UXEÑ al-Ãabaq). comp. qaÃÑ DQG T OLE  OLG RI DQ LQNZHOO.

DB. sarwah) (JL. 95: al-aÃE T DO-QDMP \DK . 2019) 4. (KU. center-medallion (on a book cover in the shape of a star) (DE. 83. element of geometrical design (in Mamluk book cover decoration such as kindah. tirs.5 . 154. III. 979) 5.

 ¨abaqah (pl. ÃDEDT W ÃLE T.

AD. MZ. border (on a book cover) (TS. 33: wa-al-ÃXUDU WDN Q Ñalá anw Ñ PLQK Ãurrah min ED\W Z ¨id. 21. 107. IA. edge. TK. 1020.120a) 4. Taf. Ãurar) 1. record of authorities (or those present at a reading session). VIII. AG. 110) 3. ¨ ELT – group of auditors (auditors’ circle). AG. . leaves (of paper) (NH. 28. I. turn-in (TS. abbrev. 102). 109) 2. f. ¨ablah – fore-edge flap (MB. ¨urrah (pl.7. gloss. ¨LE T – large sheets. 113. ¨abaqat al-VDP ¶. margin (LC. 73  Q $. marginalia. marginal note. 60). audition note (EI. 372).

 FRPS ¨ VKL\DK  KHDG XSSHU.

SD. VI. 58. margin (TP. 313. 29) 6. address (ÑXQZ Q. ML. SA. 46. II.

85). Ãughrá 7. TP. 16). KH. f. al-¨urrah al-¶XO\ – upper margin (TK. . 682. 36) 12. ta¨U U – glossing. tailpiece (LC. 28) 8. 689). HT.120a). annotation (WA. X. f. 28) 13. 16). ‘title page’ of a manuscript or recto of the first folio (LC.120a. disc or roundel (serving as a text divider) (LC. 28) 9. mu¨arrar – glossed. IV. n. illuminated headpiece (LC. lin.67). 57. palmette (LC. center-medallion on a book cover (LC. ansa. serif-OLNH VWURNH FRPS WDUZ V and zulf (ER. 58. 28. al-¨urrah al-suflá – lower margin (TK. 28) 10. annotated (WA. comp. RI D GRFXPHQW PDWWHU SUHFHGLQJ WKH basmalah (MU. 28) 11.

133). MB. 61. 141: ‘dessinateur. ¨irs (pl. qalam al-¨arŒ see mikhaÃÃ. sketcher. manuscript restorer. PA. 159: ‘dessin. celui qui fait le tracé initial. 103). 118. ta¨U Œ – sketch. PA. 132. ÃXU ¨). Ãar¨’) 2. outline (HD. ÃXU V DÃU V. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ see waraq. 101. HD. composition’).GLOSSARY 91 ¨arŒ (pl. ¨arŒah – mould (DG. draftsman (AB. 69. person who repairs parts of the manuscript damaged by humidity or worms by restoring the text (AD. ¨DUU Œ 1. 118.

VIII. ÃLOV  VKHHW OHDI RI SDSHU . 93. 408. IK. 75-76. LL. II.  SDOLPSVHVW LH ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH RU PDQXVFULSW on which the original writing has been effaced to make room for a second writing (WS. EI. IW. 1840). 63-64. comp.

BA. ¨araf (pl. HJ µ. III.EQ DO-Ñ$G P G  OH. LF. IV. 8.LW E DO-khaÃÃ waG EXK ZD-waÁf ÃXU VLK ZD-DTO PLK¶ E\ . et dont on avait effacé l’écriture avec un grattoir. 79: ¨LUV PDEVK U or ¨LUV PDNVK ¨: ‘une feuille de papier (!) qui avait déjà servi. effacement (of the original writing) (KM. 140. sifr 13. aÃU I. 371). pour s’en servir encore une fois’). ta¨U V – obliteration.

AG. 107). 109). 57. 38. AG. hammer (TS. . 166. 60). 30. 31. IA. 87). AG. TH. 107. ¨DU T – fillet (in book cover design) (TS. mi¨raqah – mallet. 15. – key element (part) of a ¨DG WK UHFRUGHG RQ D VOLS RI paper in order to later form an index (fihris) or dictionary (muÑjam) called al-a¨U I (IM. 11. 11. ta¨U T – pounding (of the spine) (TS.

FT. headpiece (LC. ÃXJKU Ð W ÃXJKU Z W.) 2. 595-598) 3. IV. 109). ¨u¶mah – small tool (possibly in the shape of a calice) (TS. 28) 4. 7: Ãarmastu alNLW E PD¨awtuh). ¨XJKU µ (pl. X. 28). 57: al-ÃXJKU Ð hiya kalimah ÑDMDP \DK PX¨arrafah min alurrah (q.v. signature of the Ottoman sultan (EI. erasure (KM.92 GLOSSARY ¨armasah – obliteration. 134. 406). sifr 13. inlay work (AB. X. decorative panel (on a book cover or in the text) (LC. 11. ta¨¶ P – inlay. AG. (MU. à ¨ughrá.

 DGGUHVV RI D GRFXPHQW.

¨alaŒ – sheet. 52). 83). UK. II. 147. ¨albaqah – the formula of supplication. leaf (of paper) (TS. requiescat ‘aà OD $OO K EDT Ðahu’ (MG. al-WDGKK E DO-mu¨fá VHH WDGKK E ¨ OLE – ‘student’ (medium) format (of a book) (MK. I. SD. 483). ¨alŒ. ÃDO ¨ \. 145. AJ. 27. 92. ¨alŒ \DK (pl. WS.

. ¨DO Œah – ream (of paper) (DM). 52). roll (WS. SD. – sheet (of paper from the mould). II. 87: al-darj.

0 . erasure (ND. 63. ¨ilsim. Áa¨ IDK RU RI ZKLFK WKH ZULWLQJ KDV EHHQ REOLWHrated. ¨ilsim (etc.9 VLIU   LIV G DO-NLW E ZDna¨wih). ¨ilsam. syn.GLOSSARY 93 ¨alkh – obliteratioQ VPXGJLQJ . ÃDO VLP. 82. 373: ¨als. NH. 373: ¨ulsah). II. ta¨O V – obliteration. comp.) (pl. 1866: ‘written paper or the like. NH. LL. ¨alsah. Ãirs. IV. thus differing from Ãirs’). sifr 13. ¨ils – palimpsest (KM. 7: wa-al-ÃLOV DOODGK PX¨iya thumma kutiba.

al-¨XU I DO-ÃDZ OLÑ ) 2. ascender (of a letter). X. mu¨ OD¶ah – reading or study note (usually beginning with the verbs à ODÑa. tion of words (EI. naÌDUD ZDTDID. also ¨ OL¶ah – head margin. headpiece (TW. magical combina¨DO VLP – cryptic characters (DM). 500-502).v. iÁE Ñ (q. incipit (WA. ÃDZ OLÑ ) 1. WB. 11. 36: al-¨XU I al-à OLÑah. 56). ¨ OL¶ (pl. 258). beginning of the text.) (KH. – talisman.

/&  26 .

III. . RN. al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq VHH WDZT Ñ. SA. (al-kha¨¨) al-mu¨laq – curvilinear script or a family of scripts using ligatures and hairlines for joining letters together (AS. 22: wa-DPP DO-muÃlaq fa-KXZD DOODGK WDG NKDODW ¨XU IXK ZDittaÁala baÑ XK EL-baÑ . 29: ‘common. FRPS WDTU Ì. 144. 59. naÌar. al-alif al-mu¨laqah – the letter alif with its tail (foot) slightly tapered (SA. 224). popular class of scripts’). III. MJ.

daubing. 58. pasting (MB. 710: Ãamastu alNLW E ÃDPVDQ LGK Ñammaytu khaÃÃahu ¨attá l \XTUDÐ) 2. 136). erasure (JA. ¨LO µ – coat of paste. coating. passim) 2. 110). KD. 278. ¨ams 1. gilding (SD.94 GLOSSARY ¨aly 1. DG. II. filling in (inking in) (of the counters. I. of the letters such as Á G Ã Ð Ñayn. obliteration. I Ð T I P Q K Ð DQG Z Z. gilt and the like (MB. ‘eyes’. II.

144). 36.. 242. ma¨P V – FORVHG µEOLQG¶.. 6$ . IR. AS. -47. KH.

 DV RSSRVHG WR RSHQ PDIW ¨) (of the counter of a letter). 36: al-aÃQ E DO-DOLI W 01  DODOLI W ZD-al-O P W. a¨Q E (sg. Ãunub) – ascenders (TU.

xviii). 61). layer) of paper (TS. mu¨awwal – original. cartouche (LC. 157. MB. musta¨ O 1. 26) 2. AG. a¨ OD $OO h ¶umrahu – formula of supplication for someone’s longevity (placed after a person’s name). TK. 35. 107. abbrev. rule-border (LC. AG. 109. al-sharŒ al-mu¨awwal see shar¨. 32. sheet (piece. I. rules. / / / (CI. IA. 17. IA. 111. rectangular panel (AB. ¨ TDK 1. 26). a¨ ODK $OO K EDT µahu see Ãalbaqah. strand (UK. 31. 135) 3. 62. ¨DZ O – long. Áilah. unabridged work. 120b) 2. . MB. pallet-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. 110). comp. f.

  I anÁ I DO-ÃDZ P U.GLOSSARY 95 rolO SDS\UXV SDUFKPHQW RU SDSHU UROO .%  $-  ..

8: alà P U ZD-al-à P U DO-Áa¨ IDK. IV. sifr 13.  VKHHW RI SDSHU RU RWKHU ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH 6$ 9. 189: thumma al-PXU G EL-al-à P U DO-waraqah al-N PLODK ZD-hiya almuÑabbar ÑDQK I ]DP QLQ EL-al-farkhah. KM.

 (qalam) al-¨ P U – one of the four ancient chancery scripts of a large size (FN. 147: al-¨ P U DON PLO. ¨ P U ¨ P U (pl. 11. It was written with a reed pen. ÃDZ P U. III. mukhta¦ar al-¨ P U). 12). al-¨ P U DO-mu¶W G. 49-57). In the Mamluk period it was executed either using the rules of al-mu¨aqqaq or al-thuluth (AS. the nib of which was slit in three or more places (SA.

 *U WRPDULRQ.

abbrev. f. – 1/6th of the papyrus ¨ayy al-N JKDG – fold (of a leaf of paper) (TK.  0. person. .120a).

musta¨ E DK. 212). ta¨\ E – VFHQWLQJ SHUIXPLQJ RI LQN ZLWK FDPSKRU N I U DQGRU musk.g. MJ. 206. misk) (e.

– KRQRULILF HSLWKHW.

g. 18). CM. CI. II. ¨ ED or ¨D\\ED $OO K. 3. RI NLW E ULV ODK HWF (e.

182). inset (EM. ÌXU I. **** „arf (pl. 98. prayer for a deceased ¨D\\ UDK – slip of paper used for additions and glossed and inserted between the sheets of the volume. AH. WKDU KX – requiescat.

 .  UHFHSWDFOH FRQWDLQHU 6$ ..

 FDVH ER[ /& 29. 575). ME. 1910. . II. LL.

al-„afar.). „ufr (pl. al-mu„affar – epithet of the month of ‚afar (q.v. aÌI U. II.96 GLOSSARY „DUU I – seller of paper and boxes (cases) (QS. 495).

29).3. ta„I U – ruling (of leaves by means of fingernails. outline (KJ. usually the thumbnail) (TM. ‘shading’) – outlining. ta„O O (lit. no. – outline (surrounding the center-piece on a book cover) (LC. 172: fa-LGK Ìaffara fa-O \DNELV ÌXIUDK TDZ \DQ 00 132). 28: wa-kataba bial-dhahab al-¨DT T DO-mu¨a  an bi-al-¨ibr al-WKXE W OLO-taÌO O ZD-al¨ Ð bi-maÑná al-EXU ].

ÌXQ Q. „ann (pl.

GA. 59) 2. CI. back of a document. xv. abbrev. SL. 29. I. comp. 285).64. title-page (Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q. baÃn. front of the textblock (LC. (TP. n. blank reverse of a letter (LC. – conjecture. placed in the margin. verso. 29). „ahr al-NLW E (al-nuskhah). 29). „DKU \DK 1. „ahr al-waraqah – verso or recto (LC. hair side (of parchment). often expressed by the phrase ‘aÌunnuhu’. „ahr – back. 57. II.

*  ZD-hiya ay al-]L\ GDK ED\QD DO-Áa¨ ¨ wa-al-Ì KLU wa-al-badal wa-li-NXOO Z ¨LG PLQK UDP] DO-awwal Á¨ wa-al-WK Q ELhi Ì wa-al-WK OLWK EL-hi khl wa-qad yuktab al-¨arf Ì I DO-K PLVK D\ an LVK UDWDQ LOá kalimat al-Ì KLU 73  Q 71 . obvious.  IO\-leaf (SD. ‘alleged. „ KLU (lit. 553: ‘la feuille de garde’) 4. ‘external. comp. gh VKL\DK „ahr al-qalabbaq – tool resembling the back (shell) of a tortoise (TS. 109). presumed’) – word commonly used in the Persian/Indian context to indicate a conjecture.Oá). first page(s) of the textblock (KF. evident’. 8 and II. ME. . I. 473: wajh al-waraqah al. II. AG. 88. abbrev. 11.

 .

AJ. ¶ajuz (pl. MP. WS. 148-149. 80-82).GLOSSARY 97 **** al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah see muÑallaqah. 147. ta¶W T DO-waraq) – method of making paper look old using saffron or straw to give it a buff or light brown tint (UK. aÑM ]. ¶ajz. 40.

 WKH ODVW ZRUG RI D YHUVH '$.

14). V. ¶DMMDOD $OO K IDUDMDKX – formula of supplication (used after the name of al-.  FRQFOXVLRQ final part of a document or composition (work) (MU. 52.P P DO-0DKG . n. 21-22. TP.

146. IV... 16: al-Ñajm al-naqà bi-al-VDZ G 0)  DÑjamtu al-NLW E ID-huwa muÑMDP O JKD\UXK ZD-huwa al-naqÃ) 2. 26). . treatise. mu¶jam – record of attested study arranged alphabetically by name 6' .  (. . DEEUHY MI. vocalization (KM. RA. 5: shakaltu al-NLW E DVKNXOXKX VKDNODQ aÑjamtuh). diacritical point 3. III. ¶XM ODK – (hastily prepared) short tract. sifr 13.

diacritical pointing (of letters) (MH. FRPS EDUQ PDM WKDEDW PDVK\DNKDK al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶jamah – letters provided with diacritical points. SA. 57). 90. ¶ajm. . pointed letters (TP. ŒXU I DO-mu¶jam – letters of the alphabet. i¶M P WD¶M P 1.

98 GLOSSARY ta¶U M DK.

(pl. taÑ U M.

ÑXU VK. – curve. curvature (of the descender) (SA. 30). III.    P KXZD PXWDQ VLE I DO-taÑU M ZD-huwa al-Ñayn wa-al-M P wa-yajmaÑXK TDZOXN Ñaj). ¶arsh (pl. ta¶arruj – scroll (in decoration) (UI.

al-sa¨r – base line (TW. 230: Ñalá ÑXU VK DO-suà U.

trellis (FT. abbrev. MH. 45). III. 29). 218. SA. 202). mu¶ UL„ – collator. JA. 56. ¶DU VK WD¶U VKDK 1. mu¶ UD„ah – collation of a text with the exemplar (usually in the presence of the teacher by means of recitation or reading) (LC. I. II. ¶ar„ al-qalam – left-side (of the) half-nib (of a reed pen) (MJ. 136). Ibn Ñ$EE V WKDO WK Q Ñar atan). taÑ U T. 45). SA. lattice-work (AB. reciter (CT. 423) 2.  I asfal al-NLW E DO-PDUI Ñ ilayh aw Ñalá ÌDKULK DZ I Ñur ih. ¶LU „(ah).9. 25. 464. LC. ¶ar„(ah). 154: wa-Ñur uhu! al-M QLE DO-aysar. FRPS PXT EDODK ¶ur„ al-NLW E – outer or inner margin (IK. KU. TP..  Ñara tu al-QurÐ Q Ñalá (for ¶ UL„a.. 94: fa-LGK QDTDÁa min alNLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨iqhu bayna al-suà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E . 92: af al al-muÑ UD ah an yuÑ UL  al-à OLE EL-QDIVLK NLW EDKX EL-NLW E DO-shaykh maÑa al-VKD\NK I ¨ O WD¨G WKLK L\\ KX PLQ NLW ELK 08 . ¶DU TDK WD¶U TDK (pl.

III. SA. 37. mu¶arraqah – descender (terminal. 22. 50. sublinear stroke of a letter) (RN. 11. 125: al-ŒXU I DO-mu¶arraqah – V Q Á G T I Q Q \ Ð  U Ð ] \ P P Z Z. 40. KH. KU. 36.

¶DUU P – bookbinder (IB. FRPS PXÑaqqaf. 11). (al-kha¨¨) al-¶.U T see mu¨aqqaq. .

Ñuran) – thong.GLOSSARY 99 ¶urwah (pl. 110. leather fastener in the shape of a loop or noose (part of a clasp) (TS.  ZD-f KL >DO-JKLO I@ DO-ÑXUZDW Q. 135: al-muÁ¨af walahu Ñuran wa-D]U U %$ . KT.. 25. 34. AG..

 ¶azza wa-jalla – the formula of magnification (placed after the word $OO K.

¶ashr (pl. DEEUHY / (CI. I. aÑVK U. xiii).

ÑDZ VKLU. ¶ VKLUDK (pl.

  6' .  8.. decorative disc or rosette indicating the end of a group of 10 verses of the QurÐ Q 06   .7  // . .. ¶ VKLU \DK – mark.

 al-¶ashr – the first 10 days of Mu¨arram (DM). ta¶VK U 1. dividing a chapter of the QurÐ Q LQWR JURXSV RI  YHUVHV and marking them with the letter RU  SO WDÑVK U W.

AG. 109). AG. 108. WKH PDUN LWVHOI (MD. ¶a¦¦ UDK – press (used for tanning leather) (MB. 11. 109) 2. stamp with vegetal design (TS. 116: gha  UDK .7  N Q \DNUDK Q DO-naqà wa-al-taÑVK U ZD-i¨Á U DO-suwar). ¶ushar 1. 109). ¶a¦r – pressing (MB. 31: wa-al-ÑXVKDU I ZDVDà alsifr wa-al-lawzah ¨awlah. 126: wa-baÑda kull ÑDVKU \ W WDWD amman al-G Ðirah raÐs ¨arf alÑayn wa-aÁba¨at tusammá al-taÑVK U W . tool (used for the application of gold with the inside either engraved or not) (TS.

II. also known as laŒP 6XOD\P Q (UK. 134). IB. mi¶¦arah (pl. mi¶¦DUDW GK W Œabl – rope press (UK. maÑ Áir) – bookbinder’s press (UK. SD. 155. IK. ¶u¨bah – cotton wad (tow) (in the inkwell) (KU. 154. 84). 154). 154-155. mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO – screw press. 42). .

95: wa-T OD WDPXGG DO-ÑaÃfah ilá awwal al-la¨aq thumma yuktab al-la¨aq TXE ODWD DO-ÑaÃIDK I DO-¨ VKL\DK 73 .130) 2. signe de renvoi). caret (MR. curved line (used as a reference mark. 107: ÑaÃf al-NXUU V HT. fold (of a leaf of paper or quire) (MB. lin.100 GLOSSARY ¶a¨f (ah) 1.

147. introd. AM. MI. abbrev. connection. 145. ta¶„ m – WKH IRUPXOD RI JORULILFDWLRQ VXFK DV WDE UDND WDTDGGDVD Ñazza wa-jalla. 35.  rounding (of the end of descender or the tail of the alif) (KH. 36. sub¨ QDKX WDÑ Oá (placed after the word All K. / / / (AR.). also ¶DO PDW DO-¶a¨f or ma¶¨ IDK – conjunction. 37) 4.

00 132. MR. 176. al-mu¶a„„am – epithet of the months of Rama  Q DQG 6KDÑE Q TY. 54). TP. 93. TM.

¶LI ¦ – plug. index. ¨ibr) (MP. 2091). 17. 19). LL. 8: wa-yanÌXU I Ñaqb al-waraqah wa-I DODZZDO DOODW EDÑGDK  03 . ST. gall nuts (for making iron-gall or tannin inks. margin (ST. 16. stopper (in the inkwell) (IK. II. ¶af¦ – galls. 83.

¶aqb. ¶aqib (pl. comment (LC. catchword.+  10  SJ. vox reclamans (TN. 27) 2. 38: hiya al-NDOLPDK DOODW WXNWDE I DVIDO DO-Áaf¨ah al-yumná JK OLEDQ OL-tadull Ñalá badÐ al-Áaf¨DK DOODW WDO K  . 344). note. ta¶T EDK 1. aÑT E.

109). Ñuqad) 1. 128: mufatta¨ al-Ñuqad. knot-like tool (TS. 47. ‘eye’ (of a letter) (SA. III. – end of the text (matn) on a page. counter. . lower ¶uqdah (pl. 46. 36) 2. KH. 11. AG. 58.

GLOSSARY 101 ¶uqf(ah) – tail of the alif curved to the right (KH. taÑU T ¶allahu. ‘perhaps. maybe’) – used in the expression ‘laÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ SHUKDSV WKXV. 37). la¶allahu (lit. 126). comp. mu¶aqqaf – OHWWHU VXFK DV M P DQG Ñayn) having its tail or descender curved to the right) (KU.

 . WR LQGLFDWH D FRQMHFWXUH DEEUHY 71  0.

90.Q DO-ÑLO M. RU ¶LO M – sizing (of paper) (AB. WS. 80: Áifat saqy al-N JKDG ZDhuwa al-musammá f PXÁÃala¨ al-Q V DO.

composition. hand (using an unconventional way of joining letters) (MM. copy. ligature (KU. script. transcription. 15) 2.9 . FRPS VDT\ ta¶O T 1. writing. 124). 133: huwa khalà al¨XU I DOODW \DQEDJK WDIULTDWXK 73  0$ . copying (TE. 119) 3. transcript (AD.

 GLFWDWLRQ VHVVLRQ LQ 6K ILÑ FLUFOHV.

.) . .

107) (pl. abbrev.  (MI. taÑ O T WDÑO T W.  DOVR ta¶O TDK.

in the Turkish/Arabic context. comment. mu¶alliq – glossator (MI. 165) 6. 694-696) 2. (kha¨¨) al-ta¶O T 1. LC. It is characterized by numerous ligatures. explication (TE. ER. scholium. MU. insertion/ omission (written in the margin) (SD. II. – marginal gloss. 1124. IV. 71. X. 27. (also known as ta¶O T-L TDG P or ta¶O T-i a¦l) – Persian chancery hand and later also (though less frequently) a book hand which emerged in its definite form in the 7/13th century. EI. mu¶allaqah – strip of parchment (used for lining the spine of the textblock befoUH FRYHULQJ. the WDUZ V protruding to the left and the tail (foot) of the alif bent leftward and often joined with the following letter (EI. 162). 26). IX.v. IV. 15.). name often given. to the script which is properly known as nasta¶O T (q.

 KLQJH JXDUG.

76  DPP DO-maÁ ¨if al-mulawwa¨ah fa-LQQDP WDN Q ODK PXÑDOODT W PLQ DO-raqq mud- .

al-¶ayn al-ma¨P VDK.. FRPS U MLÑ.102 GLOSSARY khalah bayna al-law¨ wa-al-muÁ¨af. 77). al-¶ayn al-mu¶allaqah – syn. closed (‘blinded’) form of the letter Ñayn (SA. 28. 104). 26. AG. . also TS. al-V Q DO-mu¶allaqah – WKH OHWWHU V Q ZLWKRXW µWHHWK¶ 6$ . III..

371. mi¶O T – fastener (part of a clasp) (BA. 372: wa-huwa khayà aw sayr yushadd ilá ÑXU K . III.

 ¶alam (pl. aÑO P.

autograph (LC. ÑDO PDW DO-¶a¨f see ÑaÃf. 22). SD. 164. motto. marking. ta¶O P 1. 138: wa-qad aÑlama Ñalayhi Ñayn wa-hiya ÑDO PDK OL-nafsih) 3. II. ¶DO PDW DO-waqf see waqf. to mark centers of quires when rebinding. ¶DO PDW DO-WDNKU M VHH WDNKU M. II. 381). 352) 4. 2140). signing a document (AA. also possibly the textual closing formula ‘wa-$OO K DÑlam (bi-al-ÁDZ E. EI. abbreviation (siglum) (MU. II. ÑDO PDW DO-ta„E E see  abbah. al-¶DO PDK DO-P µ \DK – watermark (HN. marking quires before sewing (ST. 164). signature (SD. XII. I. ¶DO PDW DO-WDPU „ see  abbah. ¶DO PDW DO-EDO JK VHH EDO JK ¶DO PDW DO-iŒ ODK see i¨ ODK ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O VHH LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-raj¶ see rajÑ. ¶DO PDK – 1. ¶DO PDW DO-ta¦Œ Œ see taÁ¨ ¨. TS. book mark (e. mark. 18) 2. 135. 27) 2.g. index. – decorated border (LL.

 100).HUEHOD .¶  0.39). al-mu¶allá – HSLWKHW RI .DUEDO Ð) (CM. no. ta¶ Oá – the formula of glorification placed after the ZRUG $OO K RU qawluhu (introducing a QurÐ QLF TXRWDWLRQ.

 DEEUHY RU 73 .

III. abbrev. a¶lá All K PDT PDKX – the formula of supplication. ¶LO ZDK – upper book cover (BA. 372). .

al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah see nuskhah.GLOSSARY 103 ¶DP G DO-NLW E – text-column (as opposed to the margins) (LL. aÑP O. 2153: ‘text of the book’). ¶amal (pl. II.

VII.  FRPSRVition. 256: Ñamaltu bi-LGKQ $OO K NLW EDQ. compilation (MU.

etc. comp. FRPS ÁanÑah 2. mukhtalifat al-Ñamal. cryptogram. TC. IX.e. taÑZ U 2. writing. 47-48. al-ta¶miyah bi-al-naq¦ see taÐU NK al-ta¶miyah bi-al-]L\ GDK see taÐU NK ¶an¶anah – the formula ‘ÑDQ IXO Q¶ RQ WKH DXWKRULW\ RI E\. ta¶miyah 1. 30) 3. 229.). VII. 123). laà I DO-Ñamal. SA. ‘blinding’ of the ‘eyes’ (counters) of letters (KU. colouring. q.v. i. (SJ. EI. used in opposition to Ãar¨. also ¶DPDO \DK – execution. 61: le ‘gros’ de l’oeuvre. also mu¶ammá – cryptography. painting. passim: min Ñamal ¨asan jiddan. chronosticon (TI. 257-258). main work of a painter (PA.

 DEEUHY XVHG LQ WKH LVQ G DQG LQGLFDWLQJ DQ LQGLUHFW WUDQVPLVVLRQ RI D WH[W.

(MW. 260-261). 110. ÑDQ Z Q. EI. I. SL. 211. VII. 16. ¶XQZ Q (pl. PK.

 DGGUHVV LQ GLSORPDWLF PLQ IXO Q LOá ful Q.

comp. ¶uhdah – IDXOW\ IRUPDWLRQ RI OHWWHUV I NKDÃÃih Ñuhdah) (LL. X. tarjamah 2. EI. 871-872) 3. 29. X. illuminated headpiece or frontispiece (sometimes containing the title of the work) (AF. 2183). 29. 116. X. chapter. 29). 36. II. section heading (LC. EI. PA. 870-871) 4. . the matter preceding the basmalah (LC. 66. EI. 870). title (of a book) (LC.

I. i¶ZLM M – curvature. VWURNH. 200-203). curved (of a line.104 GLOSSARY ¶ M – ivory (EI. hence mu¶awwaj – crooked. al-mis¨arah al-¶ M \ah see misÃarah.

collation session (MF.8  FXUYDWXUH RI WKH WDLO RI M P DQG Ñayn. 12. i¶ GDK – reiteration of dictation. I.g. ta¶Z GKDK (pl. UD. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK – copyist’s book support (WA. isti¶ GKDK – the formula of protection ‘aÑ GKX EL-$OO K¶ (EI. 13. IN. e. VII. 726). mu¶ G – transmitter’s clerk (famulus). ta¶awwudh. 14). X. 74). collation master. 7). repetitor (EI. 230). taÑ Z GK. .

95. Ãams. ta¶Z U – filling in (inking in) (of the counters. 69). aÑZ P. of letters) (AP. amulet (DT. – talisman. 114. ¶ P (pl. KU. ‘eyes’. comp. 123-124).

comp. 43). 252-253). ÑX\ Q DÑyun) – counter (‘eye’ of a letter) (MJ. – year (word used predominantly in dates in Maghrebi manuscripts) (SA. Ñuqdah. . ¶ayn (pl. LM. comp. 194. VI. sanah.

adhesive (TS. VI. 199). AS. HT. and sub-Saharan Africa (DQ.GLOSSARY 105 **** (qalam) al-JKXE U – the smallest curvilinear script. North Africa. 46: taghriyat al-waraq). IB. as well as JKXE U (or qalam) al-Œalbah or al-Œilyah (KK. al-DUT P DO-JKXE U \DK see raqm. MP. VI. n. rasm al-JKXE U. taghriyah 1. JKXU E – the last hour of day (SA. al-khamsah al-JKXE U \DK see khams. (qalam) al-ba¨ µiq (AS. JKDUDQ JKLU µ (pl. 47. MP. IB. 32-34. IB. 42. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DJKULE – generic name for a host of ‘non-proportioned’ scripts which originated from the category currently known as the ‘Abbasid bookhand’ and which were used throughout Andalusia.289: JKDE U DO-¨ulbah!. 90. lin. NW. 88. 250). JKLU µ al-ŒDOD] Q – snail paste (UK. 107. NW. ghurrah – the first night of the month (SA. 141. index. JKLU µ al-Œ W – whitefish paste (ST. 45-47). 250). 73). 1124). DW. 145. 74). IV. 19-23. 37. pasting (ST. MB. 233. IK. II. NW. VI. 41. 145). MB. aghriyah) – paste. ghubrah – mixture of white. JKLU µ al-samak – fish paste (UK. red and black colours (SD. 74. 47). OD. 141. MP.18) 2.60-72. 97. sizing (of paper) (AB. 37. JM. also known as (qalam) al-MDQ Œ. 97. AG. ghurar – the first three nights of the month (SA. 58-63. EI. 244). 12-13.

IU T  . FRPS .

106 GLOSSARY MLOG UDTT.

binding (TS. JKD] O see jild. passim). aghshiyah) 1. 564) 2. JKLVK µ (pl. 554. KC. 36. 35. mi¶¦arat al-PDJK ]LO see miÑÁarah. covering of the board. JK VKL\DK SO JKDZ VKLQ. box (SD. book cover. case. ME. 214. II.

CD. 182: wa-yajÑalu ruÐ V ¨XU I K GKLKL DO-tarjamah ilá al-JK VKL\DK DOODW PLQ M QLE DO-basmalah. III. pl. 71: samiÑa al-juzÐ kullah wa-P I JK VKL\DWLK TDUDÐtuh wa-P Ñalá gh VKL\DWLK.  ERRN FRYHU LQQHU FRYHU SDVWH-down end paper or recto of the first folio (TM.

 ODVW SDJH V.

257). taghshiyah – book covering. I. binding (IN. I. 8: al-Áafa¨ W DO-DNK UDK ..) . LVWLJKI U DK. 473). RI WKH WH[WEORFN DUHD DURXQG WKH WDLO of the text and the colophon (KF.

.  WKH IRUPXOD RI IRUJLYHQHVV µDVWDJKILUX $OO K¶ 6' .  K GK NLW E JKXIO « LGK ODP \DNXQ PDZV PDQ. ghufl – DQRQ\PRXV %$ . prayer (in verse) on the theme of forgiveness. 217) 2...

  7%  LQ N QD DO-QurÐ Q EL-khaÃà mutamayyiz bighilaÌ aw ¨XPUDK DZ JKD\ULK ¨aruma). ghal¨ah – error. ZULWWHQ DERYH ghila„. 150). OHWWHU 6. 192). ghala¨ SO DJKO Ã). a word) (MI. mistake. . bold character. WDJKO „ – writing in bold letters (TM. abbrev. ghil„DK JKLO „ah – boldness (of letters).

GLOSSARY 107 JKLO I SO DJKOLIDK JKLO I W.

AB. 132). mughallif – bookbinder (DG. 108). binding (FZ. 157). JK OLTDK SO JKDZ OLT. – book cover (MD. WDJKO I – book covering. 214. 213.

VIII.v.. 114.Ñuqdah. comp.). fatŒ – opposite of Ãams (q. – WDLOSLHFH . III.) . 47. LVWLIW Œ – opening lines (of a FRPSRVLWLRQ. **** I I U – papyrus (EI. I WLŒah SO IDZ WL¨) 1. SA. also iftit Œ. 46.  K GKLKL DO-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT PLQ LGÑ Q DO-Ñabd … ‚andal). 261). 128). mufattaŒ al-¶uqad – letters with open counters (KU.

preface.9. XV. proem (MU. prologue. 8: kull PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah wa-NK WLPDK 73  Q /& . LC.  NXOO PXMDOODG ODKX I WL¨ah bikhuÃbah. LQFLSLW 08 . 23) 2..

23) 4. headpiece (KF.  KHDGLQJ (e. LC.g. 320: al-IDZ WL¨ wa-al-JKDZ OLT. II. IDZ WLŒ al-suwar.

 PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ VHH TDUU Á. 245). 59). muftataŒ – the first day of the month (SA. also PDIW O – endband (headband) strip (MB. IA. press screw (MB. . 114: wayusammá h GK DO-sayr al-PDIW O DO-IDW ODh. 104. 62. VI. TS.18. AG. 109) 2. IA. IDW ODK 1.

à P U fard(ah) SO DIU G.108 GLOSSARY farkhah – sheet. II. SD. VI. 249). comp. leaf (of paper) (SA. 189.

conjugate leaf. al-nukhah al-IDU GDK see nuskhah. 28).v. IDU GDK – quire (of paper) (DM). LIU G – letter in its isolated. as opposed to linked (ligatured) form. – one of a pair.). WDUN E TY. al-fard – epithet of the month of Rajab (q. one half of a piece of leather (TS.

6$ .. ..

I. fura ) – SODFH LQ WKH ZULWLQJ FDVH GDZ K.v.g. 60. SA. 154). 133. mifrash(ah) – piece of cotton or wool (used as lining for pens in a writing case) (SA. III. al-ŒXU I DO-PXIUDGDK PXIUDG W – letters of the alphabet written individually (in their isolated forms) (e. 481. shaqq (q. 390).) (KU. 83). MY. far„ al-qalam – syn. DD. II. AT. 230. IR. fur„ah (pl.

ZKHUH WKH LQN LV NHSW SHUKDSV V\Q RI M QDK TY.

// . ..

far¶ SO IXU Ñ ) 1. witness (MR. apograph. also al-nuskhah al-far¶ – copy. 94: wa-\DNI PXT EDODWXK EL-farÑ T ELOD EL-aÁl al-shaykh. 191: wa-O \XVDZZLGXK EL-naql alPDV Ðil wa-al-IXU Ñ al-JKDU EDK . PLTU ¨ and PLTU „. most probably a variant of PLTU „. LC. annotation (TM. 23) 2. note. mifra¨ – cutter (ST. index.=  N QD Ñalá al-aÁl al-PDQT O PLQKX K GK DO-farÑ P Á UDWXK«.18).

 VFULSW GHULYHG IURP WKH RULJLQDO .

WDIU ¶ – interlacing. scroll (FI. abbrev. JL. application as opposed to theory. 87. 82). IDU JK SO IDU JK W.) (UD. 269) 4. (AD. argument resulting from a legal point. aÁl. 88.v. q.GLOSSARY 109 (principal) script (aÁl. 93. 15. SM. KR. 131).

one of the standard words introducing a colophon (tail of WKH WH[W.  DOVR WDIU JK (MO. execution. completion. 41) – end.

also qayd al-IDU JK – colophon (LC. farkah (MN. blank. HJ N QD RU ZDTDÑD RU Z IDTD DO-IDU JK IDUDJKD PLQ WDIU JK 2. lacuna (LC. 17: al-qaÃÃ al-mu¨arraf yuÌhir al-IDUDN W I DO-NLW EDK ZD-al-farkah riqqat al-] ZL\DK . GA. 23. 26. 116) – thinner part of a letter (stoke) at its bend (JM.+  /0 . 289) 3. 23).

 WDIV U SO WDI V U.

explication. comment. commentary on a given work (usually but not necessarily relating to the text of the QurÐ Q. 1.

)1  IDVVDUDK I WKDO WK PDT O W.

SA. fuÁ Á) – lobe (in design) (JL. three ‘inverted commas’) used as a textual divider. 83). e.5 . disc. 55. FRPS VKDU¨ 2. 351. fa¦¦ (pl. X.g. mufassir – commentator. IDZ ¦il al-¶ashr. 23. I ¦il(ah) SO IDZ Áil) – PDUN VXFK DV D FLUFOH OHWWHU K Ð. AK. LC. MS. 103: bu¨ur mustaà ODK GK W fuÁ Á I QLK \DWLK  0'  G Ðirah min fuÁ Á – scalloped circle). III. paragraph mark (TP. 28: IDZ ¦il al-khams. three dots. 146: fa-al-QXVV NK \DMÑDO Q OL-GK OLN G Ðirah tufaÁÁil bayna al-NDO PD\Q . from Greek into Arabic (EI. commentary and/or translation.

 .

fuÁ O.110 GLOSSARY fa¦l (pl.

SA. taf¦ O 1. 134. division of a composition into fuÁ O ). word division (in a text). III. QR ZD-qad IDUDJKWX PLQ K GK DO-NLW E ZD-ta¨Á OLK ZD-tafÁ OLK. . 138. 145-146) 2. MM. 55. spacing (TP. space between words or passages.

baÑG \DK fi„„ah – silver.. 37. 92..20). TP. place separating the doxological and doctrinal formulae from the preface proper (AA.  FKDSWHU 6' II. or fa„„ Œ al-naskh see matn. (qalam) al-fa„„ Œ. 33). fa„l – LQQHU RU RXWHU PDUJLQ 6$ . comp. 130-133. 53. n. fa¦l al-khi¨ E – (in epistolography and diplomatic) conclusion of the formal greetings by the words ‘amma baÑdu’. 271). MB. silver-based ink (UK.  DQ \DN Q DO-fa O PLQ M QLED\ al-qirà V PXWDV ZL\DQ I DO-PLTG U. MP.

DM). taÐP Q WDWP P fakk SO IXN N. AK. abbrev. 273. paragraph (LC. SD. comp. section of a text. 351). RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG in the form of a logograph) (CI. xiii. fiqar) – passage. WDIT ¨ – writing the word faqa¨ ‘only’ (closing formula found at the end of colophons and marginal glosses). fiqrah (pl. I. 23. II.

BA. 372: wa-KXZD P yastur al-DZU T PLQ M QLED\K. III. – book cover (HN. 385.

 FRPS VKLGT .

fihrist (pl IDK ULV. 45).GLOSSARY 111 PDIN N. fihris. funuq) – case.g. mufakkak – loose. disbound (e. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah). box (KC. IDQ T (pl.

 WDEOH RI FRQWHQWV /& .

mashyakhah 2. AR. catalogue (SD. LC. 293) 2. fahrasah 1. marginal note. abbrev. **** T Q Q SO TDZ Q Q. also I µidat al-a¦l. (CA. 49. 207. 149. digressional remark (in a text) (SD. II. RU &0  RU 66. abbrev. 36). record of attested study. I µidah SO IDZ Ðid) 1. 743-744) 4. list. II. gloss. 286. 23.  UHFRUG RI attested study 3. cataloguing. bibliography. EI. II. nota bene (notabilia). comp. 50).

– trapezium-shaped instrument (used for FUHDWLQJ FRPSDUWPHQWV DQG IUDPHV WDE\ W RQ ERRN FRYHUV.

15). al-TDI µ al-muqabbab see qafan. 107). . WDTE E – rounding (backing) the spine (of a book) (TS. Qubbat al-iakhrah – the Dome of the Rock (the Mosque of ÑUmar in Jerusalem). 76  AG.VO P – epithet of the city of Basra. Qubbat al-.

qub¨ O TDE Ãil) – ruler. qabr. lit.112 GLOSSARY TXE U (sg. straightedge (TS. qabla – before. (when used for a transposed word) (LE. 302). . 12: wa-ya¨W M qubà ODQ ZD-hiya misÃarah. 107. IV. AG. SD. 471). abbrev. II. qub¨al.‘grave’) – pen box (EI.

collation note (statement). 56. comp. n. 94: af al al-PXT EDODK DQ yamsik huwa wa-VKD\NKXK NLW ED\KLP ¨ OD Dl-VDP Ñ. MH. collation (of the text with the exemplar either in the presence of the shaykh or not) (MR. PXT ELO – collator.TP. iqŒ P – interpolation (LL. 2985: Œarf muqŒamah. muÑ UD ah 2. VII. 92: Ñalá al-à OLE PXT EDODW NLW ELK EL-aÁO VDP Ñih. 490492). EI. letter inserted withRXW UHDVRQ $' . II. VHH DOVR WDTG P PXT EDODK – 1. corrector.52.

WDTG V – WKH IRUPXOD RI EHQHGLFWLRQ µTDGGDVD $OO K VLUUDKX U ¨ahu)’. AG. TDGG WDTG G – cutting (of leather. 701.xiii. II. comp. n. AA. 24. 107). FRPS ] Ðidah. miqaddah – crescent-shaped trimming knife (TS. 18. etc. CI.37. .) into strips (lengthwise) (KD. qidd (pl. 11. qaÃÃ. aqudd) – strip (of leather). CI. I. 109). II. abbrev. 10. xiv). / / / / / (TP. 54.

fore-edge flap (TS. 107). 120. preface. al-WDTG P ZD-al-taµNK U – transposition (of words). 17. MI. TP.GLOSSARY 113 muqaddam – fore-edge. both muqaddam and muÐakhkhar. 76  PLQ Q ¨iyat al-¨abk wa-al-muqaddam. muqaddimah – forward. 26. AG. 495-496). 173). introduction (EI. VII. 16: al-muqaddam wahuwa al-Áadr. alqalb al-PDN Q  WDTU U SO WDT U U. also TS. RU IRU IRU WDTG P RU PXTDGGDP DQG IRU taÐNK U RU PXÐakhkhar or IRU PXÐakhkhar muqaddam. 59. 27: Ãurrat al-muqaddam wa-al-udhn. abbrev. comp. for muqaddam muÐakhkhar (TN. 52.

TLU µah 1. prelector. – marginal note. collection of glosses. 26) 2. variant reading (varia lectio). manner of recitation. lection (especially relating to the text of the QurÐ Q. 9 -129) 3. punctuation and vocalization of the QurÐ QLF WH[W '0 (. T UL¶ SO TXUU Ð) – reader. 139). gloss. recitation (LC. reading. commentary (AD. reciter.

  73 . $/ .

n. 53. LM ]DW DO-TLU µah – audition (recitation) certificate (beginning with the word qaraÐa. II. PDTU µah SO PDTU Ð W.g.25. TP. FRPS ¨arf. 494-498). KF. quriÐa or qaraÐtu) (e. FRPS VDP Ñ.

– ZRUN IRU ZKLFK DQ µLM ]DW DO-TLU Ðah’ was JUDQWHG /0  PLQ PDTU Ð WLK ZD-PDVP Ñ WLK.

110). AG. AG. 35-36. TLU E (pl. al-TLU E DO-PDNKU ] – sewn case or box (TS. sleeve case (TS. SA. al-TLU E DO-PDEQ – case or box (built around a form) (TS. 104. aqribah) 1. 36. AG. II. 110). 466) 2. . 36. 110). sheath (SK.

107. MP. 107. TDUU ¦ – bookbinder’s press. 417). 19. ST. IK. IK. MP. sifr 13. 18.114 GLOSSARY qur¦ SO DTU Á) disc (in decoration) (ZM. QS. IV. qar¨DE Q – square (an instrument) (TS. 91-92. compact writing (KM. II. putting something into a press (ST.19. index. AG. qir¨ V TXU¨ V TDU¨ V *U NKDUWHV. qar¦ TDU ¦ – pressing. screw press (MB. elseZKHUH TDUU   DQG TDUU Á. index. PLIW Œ al-TDUU ¦ – press screw (IA. AG. IB. 44. TXU „ah – slip (of paper) (UI. 63. 60). 103: PLTU   (!). 20). PLTU „ SO PDT UL ) – (pair of ) scissors (TS. IA. 63). 19. 5: qarÁaÑtu alNLW E TDUPDÃtuh. IB. ST. index. 21. qar¦a¶ah – fine. 47). 94). 44). 59). 10.

SO TDU ÃLV TDU Ã V.

173-174. WDTU „(ah) SO WDT U Ì WDTU Ì W. 485: al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK ZD-KXP EL-maÑQDQ Z ¨id wa-KXZD N JKDG KK. 66-76. I. 261. II. 66-93. VIII. EI. WS. IW. 82-91). AE. 98. 50. V. parchment (AE. 407) or paper (SA. AE. Áa¨ IDK TDU ¨ V – papyrus maker (KF. comp. VIII. EI. 17). 11: wa-l-yakun al-qirà V I ¨ O DO-NLW EDK Ñalá alrukbah al-yumná). UD. – sheet or roll of papyrus (EI. 108.

often in the form of laudatory verses or encomia for the promotion of a newly composed work. . – approbation (appreciation) note or statement attached to a manuscript.

GLOSSARY 115 blurb (SA. XIV. 335- WDTU   W .

compact writing (KM. IV.  ID-in jamaÑa al-¨XU I ZD-T UDED DO-suà U EDÑ DK PLQ EDÑ  T OD TDUPDÃDK . 186). muà ODÑah. %/ $0 QRV     122. sifr 13. comp. 143. 182. muqarri„ – blurb-writer (BL.  qarmadah. 5: al-qarmadah wa-al-qarmaÃah diqqat al-NLW EDK 73  6. 136. 313). qarma¨ah – fine.

DS. qa¦ab(ah) – reed. IV. 91-92: wa-\XT O KXZa al-miqaÁÁ wa-al-miqÃaÑ wa-al-PLTU   wa-al-jalam). EI. . 69). qirmah see VL\ T. IV. taq¦ ¦ – shaving. EI. 146. 393: not defined). 112: al-qurnah al-yumná. (qalam) al-muqtarin – script derived from al-ULT Ñ. JM. see also UA. miqa¦¦ SO PDT ÁÁ) – (pair of ) scissors (UK. 41). 86. 103. miqsam(ah) (lit. the main characteristic of which is that it is executed in lines grouped in twos with a large interline spacing between each group (AS. 471: baŒU – reeds from a seashore and ¦XNKU – reeds from a rocky ground. reed pen (IK. qa¦¦. 181. HT. 59. 42. MB. AA. 682. 60. trimming (ST. al-qurnah al-yusrá). 153. qurnah – corner (MB.19. IK. ‘divider’) – tool (most probably a compass) used in leather work (lil-naqsh) (IA. IA. IB. index. 80).

154).116 GLOSSARY qa¦G U – tin. qa„ P DK. miq¦amah – plaquette (for nibbing a calamus) (KU. comp. qa¦amah. qu¦ PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. MP. 86). tin-based ink (UK. miqaÃÃ. qa„m – syn. qaÃà (nibbing) (IK. 32). 130. 153).

KM. nibbing. KU.. – white hide. sifr 4. 102. 72-74.) breadthwise (KD. etc. KK. LM. II. cutting (of leather. I. the point itself. IK. 39: waqad ikhtalafa al-NXWW E I TDÃà al-qalam Ñalá khamsat madh KLE. 93). 109-110. 153. AA. 50. qaÃaÃtu al-qalam qaÃÃDQ LGK qaÃaÑtu min Ãarafih al-PDEU OL-\DVWDZ  6$ . leather (IW. 2-463. qa¨¨(ah) – cutting (of the point of the nib). 701: wa-kull qaÃÑ Ñar an qaÃÃ.

LL.e. LM. i. 462. al-qa¨¨ al-muŒarraf – oblique point of the nib (SA. having the right ‘tooth’ of the nib higher. II. longer than the left’. 551: mu¨arraf – ‘reed pen nibbed bliquely. 42: fa-DPP DO-mu¨arraf fa-yakhtaÁÁ bi-al-mu¨aqqaq wa-alray¨ Q ZD-al-mu¨arraf yuraqqiq al-muntaÁLE W ND-al-alif wa-raÐs alO P. 39: fa-à Ðifah taquÃà mu¨DUUDIDQ I MDP Ñ al-DTO P ZD-KXZD LNKWL\ U < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  LM. I.

154). opposite to muÁawwab’ (LL. MJ. al-qa¨¨ al-T µim – ‘nibbing in which the pith and the exterior of the reed are made of equal length. II. miqa¨¨(ah) SO PLT ÃÃ) – nibbing plaquette (made of wood. see DOVR LVWLZ Ð. 2996. straight point of the nib (SA. qu¨ ¨ah – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. MJ. II. 217). . ivory. II. 1742. 462). 217). al-qa¨¨ al-mu¦awwab – ‘nibbing in which the exterior of the writingUHHG LV PDGH WR H[WHQG EH\RQG WKH SLWK RSSRVHG WR T Ðim’ (LL. al-qa¨¨ al-PXVWDZ – even.

niÁf al-waraqah al-NDE UDK WKXOWK UXEÑ. LS. 105: maqaÃÃ. 54. IP. for nibbing a calamus) (UK. 76. 62. SA. MB. thumn al-waraqah al-NDE UDK QLÁf al-thumn. 468. 45. aqÃ Ñ ) – format (of a sheet or codex) (EI. qaÃÑ al-rubÑ. II. IV.GLOSSARY 117 etc. 133). MM. SK. 131: alqaÃÑ al-NDE U DO-qaÃÑ al-ÁDJK U. MK. qaÃÑ al-thumn. 83: qaÃÑ niÁf al-waraqah. qa¨¶ (pl. 65. AT.742. 70: qaÃÑ al-N PLO DON PLO DO-NDE U TDÃÑ al-niÁf. ND.

475). VI. 42: adhantu bi-wa Ñ al-kitbah li-mu¨arrir K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PXE UDNDK 1.  irs (AG. piece of something (e. decoupage (ER. . FRPS T OLE T ¨i¶ – artist skilled in the art of paper cutting. piece of calligraphy. al-T ¨i¶ wa-al-maq¨ ¶ – ‘cutting and the cut’. piece of poetry) 2. calligraph (AC.g. principle of the interlace. 110). qi¨¶ah 1.

WS. 21) 2. (pair of) scissors (IK. instrument for fixing or removing decoration from book covers (TS. tear(s) 6- QR I K NKDUP ZD-taqà Ñ 6- QR DZU T PXTDÃÃaÑah) 3. muqa¨¨a¶ W – disjoined.  +'   T ÃiÑ. qi¨¶at al-taµU NK see taÐU NK miq¨a¶ SO PDT ÃiÑ ) 1. also qa¨¶ah – art of paper cutting. decoupage. taq¨ ¶ 1. VI. cutting instrument (DM) 2. AG.. SLHFH RI FDOOLJUDSKic decoupage (ER. PA. 91). muqaÃÃa¶ ). papercut(s). 475). splitting (of a word at the end of the line) (MS.  (5 9. 11. format (of a book) (TL. 85: wa-\DQEDJK DQ \DN Q WDTÃ Ñ al-NLW E murabbaÑan fa-innahu taqÃ Ñ $E ±DQ IDK ZD-huwa aysar Ñalá al-rafÑ wa-al-wa Ñ wa-al-muà ODÑah. 9. mishraÃ. comp. . 90) 4. 107). mysterious letters at the beginning of 26 chapters of the QurÐ Q (. 144. filigree work (IP. collage.

 'K DO-Qa¶dah (al-VKDU IDK DO-¨DU P.

 26 . abbrev. – the eleventh month of the Muslim calendar.

 qufl SO DTI O TXI O.

. 377). – clasp (for fastening bookbindings) (NH.

al-qalb al-PDN Q – transposition (of letters) (MQ. AG. flat back (TS.118 GLOSSARY TDIDQ TDI µ – spine (back of a codex) (TS. comp. 15-17. AG. 641). 15. AG. ta¨U I T OLE T ODE SO TDZ OLE. ST. 15. 14. qalb. al-TDI µ al-muqabbab – round back (TS. index. 107. 107). 15. 107). taqfiyah – backing (TS. 107). AG. 20). al-TDI µ al-musa¨¨aŒ – straight.

 PRXOG 8.  .

83: mujalladah ÁDJK UDW DO-T OLE $'  T OLE DO-N PLO – LQ IROLR T OLE DO-niÁf – in quarto. 28- T OLE DO-WKXPQ T OLE DO-thumn al-ÁDJK U T OLE DOthumn al-NDE U T OLE DO-rubÑ al-NDE U.19.3. no. 26. 26. LC.  IRUPDW RI D sheet or book) (TS. index. MK. ST. KC SDVVLP I DO-T OLE DO-NDE U I T OLE UXE Ñ  I DO-UXE Ñ  I al-UXE Ñ OLO-ÁLJKDU I DO-WKXP Q  +7 OLQ DO-ULE Ñ wa-al-WKLP Q KJ. 14.

stamp (for book cover design) (IA. FRPS TDÃÑ 3. JL. 93) 4. 88. 214. FI. 43). 59. FZ. folder (IB. miqlab SO PDT OLE.

7XUN PLNOHE.

26). WDTO G – imitation of the master calligrapher’s work by reproducing it from memory (MY. DW. 83. – envelope flap (MT. 68). TLO GDK SO TDO Ðid) – round center-piece (on book covers) (LC. qalam SO DTO P TLO P. 202-203).

  76 .  SLHFH RI ZRRG ..

II. IK. 232. 44-465. 153: al-qalam al-XQE E min al-qaÁab wa-al-TLQQ ". TC. 69: al-DTO P DOqa¦DE \DK. also qalam al-qa¦ab. i.e. KU. copper pen. see TW. SA. 45-87. 13 (AA.  calamus. as opposed to qalam alnuŒ V. reed pen.

71-75. UK. . ductus. 133-134. -50. 59-64. script. MB. handwriting. hand. 38-39. IV. 144. AT. MP. 471) 3. qalam al-U VK VHH U VK qalam al-sha¶r – brush pen (UK. 100). al-qalam al-) V DO-5 P . EI.. 356. MB.

see khaÃÃ. al-DTO P DO-PDEV ¨ah (al-\ ELVDK.

VHH PDEV Ã \ ELV .

muqawwar. used in talismans and amulets (IT. otherwise known as the alphabet of Dioscorides.GLOSSARY 119 al-DTO P DO-mura¨¨abah (al-layyinah. 11-12). al-DTO P DO-sittah – the six main calligraphic scripts based on the SULQFLSOH RI SURSRUWLRQDOLW\ WDQ VXE. al-qalam al-mushajjar – cryptographic script. an appellation given by Ibn al-1DG P WR VRPH  DQFLHQW VFULSWV XVHG LQ WKH HDUO\ FHQWXULHV RI Islam (FN. I. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK – ‘weighed scripts’. 335). al-muqawwarah) see tarà E layyin.

85). al-thuluth. al-ray¨ Q DOnaskh. al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ. IK. 145). al-DTO P DO-u¦ O – principal scripts from which other scripts are derived (AS. TXO PDK – a shaving (from a reed) (KU. 144). DO-mu¨aqqaq. Iran and Turkey throughout the medieval and postmedieval periods (AS. 153. miqlam(ah) SO PDT OLP. and used extensively in the main Arab lands.

 SHQ ER[ FDVH.

..  I DOVLNN Q wa-al-miqaÃÃ LMWLP ÑXKXP PDÑa al-DTO P I DO-miqlamah. .  VDZ ÐDQ N QD PLQ QDIV DO-GDZ K DZ DMQDEL\DQ ÑDQK  .$  Q. SA. .  $.

 FRPSDUWPHQW IRU UHHG SHQV LQ WKH ZULWLQJ FDVH GDZ K.

'6 179: al-miqlamah wa-hiya al-M QDK DOODW WDN Q I K DO-DTO m wana¨ZLK PLQ O W DO-GDZ K $7 .

 WDTO P – paring. 109). . AG. 2565). trimming (a reed). 49-51. 11. chest (LL. I. II. hence miqlam D NQLIH IRU WDTO P (IK. 85). 43. 43. For a list of words used for such containers see SL. II. qan¨arat al-OLV Q – fore-edge flap (KF. qim¨ar(ah) SO TDP Ãir) – container (made of reeds woven together for storing books). KR. qamŒah – small tool (resembling a wheat grain) (TS. 79).

AS. as LQ V Q T I DQG Q Q 8'  /0  ZD-al-PXTDZZDV KXZD DOODGK O \XPNLQ DQ \XIUD  ÑDOD\KL WKDO WK QXTDà Ñalá samt w ¨id ka-dawr alQ Q ZD-al-V Q ZD-al-T I ZD-na¨ZLK . al-WDZT Ñ and al-ULT ÑÁ(SA. WDTZ V – V\Q WDTZ U WDGZ U URXQGLQJ RI OHWWHUV HVSHFLDOO\ descenders) (KH. al-layyinah) – curvilinear scripts such as al-thuluth. 11. muqawwas – sublinear stroke (line) forming an arch of the circle. 37). comp. 144). 144). tarà E WDTZ V al-DTO P DO-muqawwarah (al-muraÃÃabah.120 GLOSSARY WDTZ U – rounding (of letters) (AS. III.

 qawl SO DTZ O.

MU. 190. passage. PDT ODK 1. MI. in commentaries and glosses XVXDOO\ LQWURGXFHG E\ T OD RU TDZOXKX DEEUHY   DV ZHOO DV IDrespectively (CI. II. xiv. TP. 155. T OD \XT O ID-\XT O DEEUHY / / 55. short composition. treatise. XII. tract 2. 238). 154. – quotation. chapter in a composition (such as in the Fihrist of Ibn al-1DG P.

 qawlabah – PRXOGLQJ RI SDSHU.

$%  '0.

DF. 222: wa-kaÐannahu matá fasada maÑahu shayÐ abÃala tilka al-T Ðimah. 82. 86. 83. 90: yaktub al-PXVWDPO DZZDO DOT ÐLPDK µPDMOLV DPO KX VKD\NKXQ IXO Q¶. KF. 327. III. 377. folio (folium) (MK. I. 283. I. 190. KF. FRPS T OLE T µimah SO TDZ Ðim) – leaf.

22). al-qa¨¨ al-T µim see qaÃÃ. comp. mDEV Ã. RN.g. erect. rectilinear (of letters and scripts) (e. PXVWDT P – upright. .

GLOSSARY 121 taqwiyah SO WDT ZLQ.

  DPP DO-Ñ.U T \ Q IDLQQDKXP \DO]LT Q DO-NLW E EL-ZDUDTDK PLQKX ELO K GKLKL DO-baà Ðin wa-tusammá al-WDT Z  03 . – HQGSDSHU 8.

qayd SO TX\ G. al-waraq al-muqawwá see waraq.

composition (TE. qayd al-IDU JK VHH IDU JK WDT\ G 1. committing something to writing.. – note. qayd al-tamalluk see tamalluk.  µFH TX¶RQ QRWH FH TX¶RQ FRXFKH SDU pFULW¶. statement. 17. 73  WDT\ G EL-al-NLW E 6' .

 FRPS WDGZ Q  FRS\LQJ WUDQVFULSWLRQ 7( .

binding. IK.  tying. IA.. diacritical pointing (of letters) (BA. III. 62) 4. 113. 371: naqaÃtu al-NLW E ZDaÑjamtuhu wa-shakaltuhu wa-qayyadtuh. . sewing endbands (headbands) (MB. 87: muqayyadah – SRLQWHG // .

 SO WDT \ G WDT\ G W.

author 2. IB. N JKL¨. 153. N ]DQ – mallet (UK. 43). no. N JK ¨ 67 SDVVLP. – marginal note. **** al-N I DO-PDVKN ODK (al-PDVKT TDK) see shakl and shaqq. glossator (AM. muqayyid 1.187). gloss (LC. N JKDG N JKLG N JKDGK SO NDZ JKLG NDZ JK G NXJK G $- 136). 27).

etc. WS. al-kalŒ .VO P . N JKLGDK – sheet. 419-420. comp. 77-85). al-N JKDG DO-. IV. leaf (of paper) (AJ. al-5 P . . see waraq. WS. waraq. SO NDZ JK Ã. 136). AE. 98-105. 77) – paper (EI.

122 GLOSSARY NDJKJK G N JKLG  NDZ JKLG – paper maker (AJ. WS. downward sloping curved stroke (from right to left or vice versa. 85-86). kubbah (pl. ¨ayy al-NK JKDG see Ãayy. as in the beginning of w Z. 136. 374). N JKDGNK QDK – paper mill (HN. munkabb – inclined. in papermaking) (OM). kubab) – ball (of fibre.

8'  /0 .

) 2. known in the Maghreb as kaykataj. II. Ranunculus asiaticus. makbas – bookbinder’s press (QS. 169). WDNE V – pressing (QS. Asiatic crowfoot (bot. TS. mikbas. kitbah (MH. 43: i¨EDV \ NDE NDM DO-ara DK \ ¨DI Ì \ $OO K \ $OO K \ $OO K &0  \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM \ NDE NDM KXZD DO-¨ ILÌ huwa huwa faqaÃ.) (US. katb. KL. 49-53. CM. q. SD. 440. 21: naskh al-NLW E 7+ . 416). UA. 416.107. 393). 40. comp.v. II. NDE NDM 1. mun¨anin. II. talismanic word (used as an invocation against worms and insects. AG. 91. TH.

transcription. NLW E NLW EDK – writing. kitbah – WKH ZRUG µNDWDED¶ RU µNDWDEDKXK ¶ DEEUHY   7( . copying. composition.

used as part of the signature or autograph of the writer (copyist. FDOOLJUDSKHU.

   DM ]D ODKX EL-al-kitbah. 45: ‘hence katabah. +. becomes a term equivalent to colophon’). wa-DMD]WX ODKX DQ \DNWXE I NLW EDWLK DO-kitbah. NI. N WLE SO NXWW E NDWDEDK. CT. Turkish ketebehü. 183: al-LM ]DK bi-al-kitbah.

554-760). comp. . scribe. amanuensis (EI. fully-fledged (licensed) calligrapher (NI. scrivener 2. 180). IV. mu¨arrir.  VHFUetary.

codex (MA. archetype. a¶lá (¶ulw) al-NLW E – head (of a book or document). tail (of a book or document) 2. 86).. copying (KK. NH.GLOSSARY 123 NLW E – writing. 53. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah. 23. maktab – place designated for writing.) . booklet. al-NLW E DO-awwal – ÑUthmanic canon. 197-200). 384). IV. PDNW E SO PDNW E W. lin. VI. al-NLW E DO-mukarras VHH NXUU V al-NLW EDK DO-PDQV EDK – see khaÃÃ. IK.115). 705. NXWXE – ERRNVHOOHU . book. chapter in a book (SL. document. 388: mukattab). maktabah – library (EI. spine (of a codex) (HT. wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. asfal (sufl) al-NLW E 1. V. KD.   V T DO-NXWXE \ Q 46 . NLW ENK QDK NXWXENK QDK – library. piece of writing. EI. letter. I. II. 207-208).

g. master calligrapher (KK. mukattib (e. IV. – piece of calligraphy. II. KD. sifr 13. 705). muktib. 51. 4. KM. calligraph (DP. Ibn al-‚ Ðigh al-Mukattib) – teacher of calligraphy. 53). LVWLNW E – FRS\LQJ RQ UHTXHVW IRU D SDWURQ.

0 . .9 VLIU   LGK DPDUWXKX DQ \DNWXE ODND DZ LWWDNKDGKWXKX N WLEDQ ..  26 .

takŒ O 1. paste obtained from tragacanth (DM). mikŒ O see mirwad.383: ÑLGGDW NKDWDP W EL-khaÃÃLKLP PDNW EDK EL-aldhahab al-muka¨¨al bi-al-O ]XZDUG. mukŒul – kohl container (UA. mikŒalah SO PDN ¨il). akŒal – dark-blue ink (or black with bluish luster) (DG. 414) 2. kuŒl – antimony. kohl. outline (of letters) (DH. I. outlining. pointing (of a wall) (FT. 393. 187). NDWK U µ – tragacanth. miktharah – receptacle (for paste) (DD. IR. no. 391: ka-al-PLQVK K 8$ 393). 230).

comp. 68). RXWOLQLQJ RXWOLQH RI GHVLJQV RQ book covers) (IB. misÃarat al-tak¨ O  ILQH WKLQ.

OLQHV LQ .

142: al-GLTTDK I UDVP DO-¨XU I.124 GLOSSARY writing) (UK.

110: tak¨ O DO- irs. 33. AG. 12.  VPDOO SDOOHW-like tool (used in the interlace) (TS. tak¨ O al-ÃDZ O.

154. abbrev.  71  ZD-W  aÑ N I EDÑ  alKDZ PLVK LVK UDWDQ LOá annahu ‘kadh I DO-aÁl’). IB. sic. 42). 0. NDGK – thus. kaŒOLE Q – screw press (UK. for the use of ‘ÁDZ EXKX NDGK ¶ DQG µODÑDOODKX NDGK ¶ VHH 73 .

184). 162).g. WLNU U. WDNGK \DK – WKH NDGK -statement (MI. TM. mukarrar (or al-Œarf al-mukarrar). takarrur – graphic error. ditto- NXUU V DK. dittography (e. 48.

6\U.

SO NDU U V.

TS. WDNU V – collation (of quires) (HT. NXUV – book cradle. 84. 154: wa-huwa jawf al-quÃn wa-\XT O ODK DO-ÑuÃbah. lin. NXUV DO-Œajar – support (for a stone slab) (IA. KD. CI. 60). SA. ra¨l. 48. SL.9 VLIU   VXPPL\DW EL-GK OLND OL-WDNDUUXVLK ay in LP P EDÑ LK LOá baÑ .  DOVR al-NLW E DO-mukarras – codex form of a book (AB. 132). KU.92). SK. abbrev. AA. 14.0 . quire (gathering). 131. AG. 100. II. 468-471. kursuf(ah) – tow (wad of raw cotton or wool used in an inkwell) (KK. 700). reading stand (MD. TS. 321: alNXUU VDK OL-DQQDK Ãabaqah Ñalá Ãabaqah. comp. 107) 2. II. II. x.  . 60). II. . passim. IK.

GLOSSARY 125 kirsh SO NXU VK.

 WDNU VK – letter-head or serif in the shape of a barb RU GRW EORE.

- QR  . .

P P Ñ$O LEQ $E „ OLE. mukarram – honorific (epithet) of muÁ¨af. FRPS WDUZ V NDU P. QurÐ Q NKDWPDK WDNU P – WKH IRUPXOD RI EHQHGLFWLRQ µNDUUDPD $OO K ZDMKDKX¶ XVHG DIWHU WKH QDPH RI WKH .

 al-mukarram – epiWKHW RI WKH PRQWKV RI 6KDZZ O DQG 6KDÑE Q TY.

 kurah – wooden ball (for burnishing paper) (NH. miksar SO PDN VLU. 363).

of bashr (LF. TP. DD. 391). NDVKN O – FRPPRQSODFH ERRN FRPS WDGKNLUDK NXQQ VK . 128). – fold (in a leaf of paper) (OM). al-taµU NK EL-al-NXV U see taÐU NK NDVK GDK – long line or stroke (like a long fat¨ah) used to embellish the script (MN. NH. miksha¨ VLNN Q DO-kash¨ – scraper. 237: bi-al-ÁDGU O EL-al-sinn kashà I DOwaraq). 58). syn. kash¨ – erasure (by means of a pen knife or scraper) (MM. knife (for making erasures) (IR. IR. 79. 389. 137. 274. I.

126 GLOSSARY ka¶b (pl. kuÑ E.

II. inlay (SA. rizmah. passim. 109). tongs (MB. AB. 442. 145. DM). 84. WDNI W – inlaying. 109. NDOO EDK NXOO EDK – (pair of) pincers. FT. al-ka¶b al-muhallal – round back (MB. IA. kaff al-waraq – quire (Fr. flat back (MB. AJ. usually 25 sheets (PT. – spine (back of a codex) (MB. 977. kindah – sexagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JN. 90). 109). 61. DE. dast. KR. 92. kaff(ah). 39. 94). 406). comp. NXQQ VK DK. JL. 95. WS. 82). 92. al-ka¶b al-murabba¶ – straight. main de papier). 97.

SO NDQ Q VK.

commonplace book (LC. 25. HB. – 1. .

 kunyah (pl. al-taµU NK DO-NLQ µ see taÐU NK . mukannan – named by (known by) his/her kunyah. 395-396). V. kunan) – SDWURQ\PLF FRQVLVWLQJ RI DE RU XPP IROORZHG by the name of the son/daughter (EI. FRPS WDGKNLUDK NDVKN O  V\Q RI EDUQ PDM Rr fahrasah (in the Maghreb).

I 1. originally and properly speaking. an early script DVVFRFLDWHG ZLWK WKH VFULEDO FLUFOHV RI .GLOSSARY 127 (al-kha¨¨) al-. I . IDK )1  ID-awwal alkhuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-khaÃà al-0DNN ZD-baÑdahu al-0DGDQ WKXPPD al-BaÁU WKXPPD DO-.

MV. 363. 27ff. 11-13.  JHQHULF QDPH XVHG ORRVHO\ IRU a host of early Arabic ‘non-proportioned scripts’ currently distinguished as the ‘±LM ] VFULSWV¶ µ(DUO\ $EEDVLG VFULSWV¶ µ1HZ $EEDVLG VW\OH¶ DQG WKH ‘Abbasid bookhand’ (see e. ±LM ]  kaykataj – talismanic word (used in the Maghreb as an invocation DJDLQVW ZRUPV DQG LQVHFWV. comp. OD). FN. AV. 8-9.g.

76  $*  86 .

MP. 119. (qalam) al-luµluµ – script akin to al-thuluth al-NKDI I LH SUREDEO\ al-tawq Ñ ) in which vertical and flat strokes are less than five dots in length (AS. FRPS NDE NDM **** O ]XZDUG O ]DZDUG – lapis lazuli. JM. laŒaq (pl. paint (UK. 139). SA. 145. II. 27. 478). al¨ T OL¨ T. WDOE V – sizing (of paper) (OH. 114. azure ink. 29. ultramarine. 85).

mulŒaq – omission. . insertion (TP. ilŒ T.

I. 154. 42). LC. liÁ T lazm – pressing (TS. laŒP 6XOD\P Q – screw press (UK.14).128 GLOSSARY  .  LGK QDTDÁa min al-NLW EDK VKD\Ð fa-al¨aqahu bayna alsuà U DZ I Ñur  al-NLW E ZD-huwa al-la¨aq. comp. 279). adhesive (KD. milzam(ah) SO PDO ]LP. JA.. 24. 185. TM. II. 703). OL] T – paste. IB.

II.  ERRNELQGHU¶V SUHVV 8. 481) 2. IR.  76  11. WA. 12: Ñ G DOQDV NKDK RU PD¨mal min khashab yafta¨ wa-yaÃZ ID-yu aÑ Ñalayhi akiW E DO-muntasakh minhu ¨attá yartafiÑ Ñan al-ar  wa-yastDQLG M QLE KX LOá law¨atay al-malzam). AG. book cradle (TW. I.24. 133. SA. large paper clip (made of copper or other metal to hold the head of a leaf or roll or quire in place while copying) (AT. II. DD. copyist’s book support.169. malzamah SO PDO ]LP. 481. 14. 15. SA. 107. 230. 390) 3. n.

abbrev. where each gathering is numbered separately). /&  /( .  TXLUH RIWHQ HQFRXQWHUHG LQ 0DJKUHEL lithographed books.

 VKHHW OHDI RI SDSHU.

PXWDO VKLQ – ZRUQ GDPDJHG 7:  I VLIU PXWDO VKLQ. 25. HT. 13. large size bifolio (bifolium) (TC. 20. 119. lin. ST. LC. 132). alsinah) – envelope flap (ST. index. qan¨arat al-OLV Q see qanÃarah. $'  /( 137) 3. JL. MM.109. 90. OLV Q (pl. 25).

 .

GLOSSARY 129 li¦ T (pl. lin. stamping (HT. II. ODIIDK OLI IDK SO ODI Ðif) – roll (of parchment or paper) (AB. 181. mulaffaq. al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah – made-up copy (KC. abbrev. I. II. malediction. wrapper (DM). the formula of malediction ‘laÑanahu $OO K¶ RU µODÑQDW $OO K Ñalayhi’ . 230) 2. 145. laqab SO DOT E. or (MI. DM). comp. SD. IR. passim). 167. alÁiqah) – paste. lafŒ – tooling.166). adhesive (SA. DD. 391. 26). RA. 131. spool (DS. 480. milaff 1. OL] T la¶nah – curse. 530).

618-631). honorific title (EI. 109) 2. – nickname. DD. milqa¨ PLOT ¨ SO PDO T Ã) 1. mulaqqab bi – known by (referred to) his/her laqab. V. pincers. WDOT P – inlaying. (pair of ) tongs. . I. inlay (FT. implement for collecting shavings (small fragments) DIWHU HUDVXUH 8$  OLP VK QD DO-qalam. 391: yalquà EDT \ P \DÌhar bi-al-waraq min athar al-kashÃ). 406). tweezers (MB.

11. stroke sloping (descending) from right to left and YLFH YHUVD DV LQ WKH EHJLQQLQJ RI N I Á G \ Ð DQG U Ð) (UD. lakk RU O N '* .130 GLOSSARY mustalqin – line. lak. 49). LM.

lacquer. comp.  ODF FULPVRQ UHG SLJPHQW RU LQN 06  wa-al-lak lil- DPP W ZD-al-fat¨ W ZD-al-NDVU W 0% -86) 2. copying (TE.v.). lawŒ(ah) SO DOZ ¨. q. varnish (AB.g. ODPP ¶ – glossy. 109). namq. al-WDGKK E DO-ODPP Ñ. AG. 11. ODPO PDK – small tool (resembling an elephant’s tusk ?) (TS. glazed. burnished (e. lamq – elegant writing. 140). 16). law¨ W.

illuminator (HD. usually framed). MS.or tailpiece) (LC. 31) 6. . al-ma¦ Œif al-mulawwaŒah see muÁ¨af. 25. panel (in decoration). illuminated piece (such as frontispiece. HT. 24.  WDEOHW RI DQ\ KDUG-surfaced material) (SL. lawŒ al-ta¦O E – see taÁO E ODZZ Œ – master decorator. 29. (Turk. headpiece (FT. 124) 3. OM) 4. II. 142-143. gloss (DM). 99. wooden board (TS. 125). 402).123. lawŒ al-¦DG UDK – frontispiece. levha) large panel (of calligraphy. MB. 11. wooden tablet (for burnishing gold or paper) (UK. pasteboard (ST. 58-59) 2. head. WDOZ Œ – marginal note. lin. 5) 5.

MB. TS. 60: lawzah wa-niÁf.). 31. also known as sarwah (q. central medallion (on a book cover). oval figure 2. IB. almond-shaped tool or stamp (UK. raÐs al-lawzah. AG. 156. WDOZ ] – rounding (‘giving an almond shape to’) of the initial stroke of such letters as Á G Ã Ð and ¨ Ð (KH.GLOSSARY 131 lawzah 1. 11. 109. 105.v. lozenge-shaped element (in a Mamluk book cover design). IA. PLOZ T SO PDO ZLT. 59. see also nuqÃah) 3. mandorla 4. 38). 44.

45. – spatula. AT. 230. stirrer (for mixing ink) (SA. IB. 133. lawn SO DOZ Q. II. MJ. 478. IR. 208).

698-707. V. JA.  1:  WDUN E DO-DOZ Q. – colour. . 148. pigment. tint (EI. AI.

IK. 27) 2. O ¨(ah) – bark (skin) of the reed (BA. polychrome illumination (WA. tinting (of paper). see also the quotation under sha¨m). 86: layyaÃtu min alTDODP O ÃDK TDVKDUWXKX. 86. shaving off the bark of the reed (IK. III. WDO\ ¨ 1. WDOZ Q 1. 370: qishr al-qaÁab. LC. 11.

colour. tuft of unspun silk. 84. 20. 702. index. 79-84. tint (AD. liyaq) 1. 370). 26-29. IK. 13. 477-478. MJ. MB. 160) 3. 111-119. 133). . wool or cotton used in an inkwell) (ST. 203) 2. 393) tow (wad. also PLO T (UA. II. 55. 26-29. UK. MP. II. III. AT. MP. n. O I DO-shajar – bast fibres.  SODFLQJ D O Ãah in the slit of the nib to increase the intake of ink (KD. coloured ink (SA. O TDK (pl. paper pulp (OM). BA.

III. II. also PLO TDK (BA. 700: al-QXTUDK DOODW \XMÑDO I K DO-PLG G ZD-al-Á I $7 .132 GLOSSARY PDO T (pl. 370) – compartment for ink (KD. amliqah) 1.

 FRPS M QDK  WRZ RI FRWWRQ RU ZRRO.

. %$ .. .

144. 38: al-khaÃÃ al-OD\\LQ KXZD DOODGK I KL DO-WDGZ U. KH. layyin – curvilinear (of a letter or script) (AS.

muraÃÃab. such as al-thuluth. muqawwar. comp. al-DTO P DO-layyinah – curvilinear scripts. **** matn SO PXW Q. alWDZT Ñ and al-ULT Ñ.

 FRQWHQW WH[W.

VI. Rf a ¨DG WK DV GLVWLQJXLVKHG IURP the chain of transmitters who handed it down) (SL. 111: al-matn al-ÃDU TDK DO-PXPWDGGDK PLQ \DP Q DO-Áulb waVKDP OLK ') 9  Dl-PDNW EDK I PDWQ DO-NLW E ÑDG DO-¨ VKL\DK MH. II. EI. main body of the text (as opposed to margins). 89: ya biÃXK I PDWQ DO-NLW E WKXPPD \DNWXEXK TXE ODWD GK OLN I DO-¨ VKL\DK $' . 1. 843) 2. V. text-column (MU.

 RULJLQDO PDLQ.

¨ VKL\DK. shar¨ or gloss. WH[W DV RSSRVHG WR a commentary.

251-252) or jard (?) al-matn – colophon (LC. 109. DEEUHY 9$ QR  MM. 1. TP. 843) 4. 222: wa-qalam al-naskh yatafarraÑu Ñanhu qalam al-matn wa-KXZD JKDO Ìuh wa-qalam al-¨DZ VK ZD-KXZD NKDI IXK $6  -0 -66). 568). al-naskh alfa„„ Œ and al-wa„„ Œ – larger version of al-naskh (NA. 53). P WLQ – author of the original composition. VI. 214. 24. EI. (qalam) al-matn. Œard al-matn (HN. central panel (on a book cover) as opposed to the border (FZ. matn (as opposed to a FRPPHQWDWRU VK UL¨) (JN. . LC. SD. IX. 139: wa-ODKX I NLW EDW VKDU¨ PDP] M EL-al-matn an yumayyiz al-matn bi-NLW EDWLK EL-al-¨umrah. also known as fa„„ Œ al-naskh. 25). MD. II.

89). 320: summiya al-PLG G PLG GDQ OL-annahu yamudd al-qalam. AE. EI. amthilah) – copy. 216). khirqah.  madd. MB. n. 67-71. MP. LVWLPG G – the manner of dipping the pen in the inkwell (SA. 238). 15-18. tamŒ U – polishing (burnishing) with an oyster shell. SA. 79-90. maŒw – ink removal. 86. ink (in general) (SK. ¨aÃÃ. tamŒ ¨ bi-al-dhahab – gold tooling (FI. tamŒ ¨ 1. TP. comp.115: PLWK O DO-VDP Ñ ). 371). blind tooling. UK. III.) . supple) (by rubbing it with a piece of wood) (ST. 121-122. 138-140. ¨ibr.GLOSSARY 133 PLWK O (pl. 471-477. 38. .) . VLIU   WDNKO à al-NLW E ZDLIV GXKX EL-al-qalam. 38. hence mumaŒŒa¨ – blind tooled (FI. 55. tam¨ ¨ – elongation (of letters) (KU. IV. MJ. Á UDK majmajah – scribbling (KM.v. index. VI. 127-131. JL. 1031). maŒ UDK (q. transcript. AT. BA. LVWLPG G PD¨¨. II.52. 21.  I ÁLQ ÑDW WDMK ] DO-raqq wa-Áaqlih wa-tam¨ ULK ZDÁabghih). apograph (CD. 13. PLG G (pl. al-waraq al-P Œ see waraq. amiddah) – soot ink. comp. IV. process of softening leather (making it flexible. MP. erasure. comp. or licking) (TP. 58. III. UK. 79: dalk) 2. KR. 36-37). 90). pl. 134-135. MJ. KH. obliteration (by means of a cloth.

0DG QDW DO-6DO P – Baghdad (DM). midan) – knife. also known as 0DG QDW DO-1DE – Medina. 103- 8$  .5  . midyah) (pl. I  mudyah (madyah. 465-467. mudan. II. SK. pen knife (SA.134 GLOSSARY al-0DG QDK (al-munawwarah). (al-kha¨¨) al-0DGDQ see ±LM ] DQG .

WDPU „ see  abbah. FRPS VLNN Q marrah – spatula (for mixing paper pulp) (OM). ta E E al-sharŒ al-PD]M DO-PDP] M.

481-482. misŒ 1. see shar¨. 133. 230. . coarse haircloth. 114). I. mashµalah – WKH IRUPXOD RI VXEPLVVLRQ WR WKH ZLOO RI *RG µP VK Ða $OO K¶ 0* . 110. 202). sackcloth (DG. SA. 391). 60: misann almis¨) 2. sword (for rubbing leather) (UK. mimsaŒah – pen wiper (IR. IA. 166. II. AT. masŒ – rubbing. wiping (MB. DD.

. FRPS LVWLWKQ Ð.

. 16) 3. scribbling (MM. mush¨ – comb (IA. hasty.GLOSSARY 135 mish¨. 146: al-jamÑ wa-almashq. AA. transcription (TE. 230). 262: al-mashq huwa madd alXU I I DO-NLW EDK 70  6. 116-117.I. IR. 133: wa-al-mashq fa-huwa surÑat al-NLW EDK PDÑa baÑtharat al-¨XU I 0+  VKDUU DO-NLW EDK DOPDVKT $$  PDVKDTD « LGK DVraÑa al-NLW EDK 73  7( .  ZD-yasta¨VLQ Q DO-PDVKT I DOV Q ZD-al-VK Q LOO I DZ NKLU DO-NDO P 6$ . 60. mashq 1. SK. inelegant hand. 55) 2. elongation (of letters) (JA. I. copying.

copying from a model (TE. mashqah 1. IK. KK. calligraphic model (AD. MY. fine elongated stroke (SK. 4. 83) 5. according to some opinions. 134: ÑDQ . 320: almashqah al-maddah al-GDT TDK ZD-al-khaÃà al-PDPVK T KXZD DOPDPG G. unsuitable for the copying of the QurÐ Q )1   ID-DPP DO-ZDUU T Q DOODG QD \DNWXE Q DO-maÁ ¨if bi-al-khaÃà al-mu¨aqqaq wa-al-mashq….’). 48. for example. calligraphic hand (CM. (kha¨¨) al-mashq – one of the ancient scripts (?) used originally by the scribes in the city of al-$QE U DQG FKDUDFWHUL]HG DV OLJKW KDYLQJ D slanted alif and.EQ 6 U Q annahu kariha an tuktab al-maÁ ¨if mashqan…li-DQQD I KL QDTÁ D O tará al-DOLI ND\ID \XJKDUULTXK \DQEDJK DQ WXUDGG VHH DOVR $9  ‘Mashq. 164) 6. KT. is a technique that can be applied to any kind of script and is not an independent style of its own. 89: al-mashq huwa al-khaÃà I KL DO-khiffah. fine elongation. 151). 16. elegant. calligraphic exercise.

 WDLO RI WKH OHWWHU P P /0  LOO DQQD PDVKTDWDKX I DOnaskh qaÁ UDK.

 P VKLT – calligrapher (NI. 183). PXVK T ŒDU U – VLON WRZ ZDG.

'' . .

signature. FRPS O TDK ¨ im„ µ 1. signed attestation/ UHDGLQJ VWDWHPHQW 27  ODPP Ñuri D K GK DO-NLW E LOD\\D QDÌartu wa-taÐammaltu bi-P \D¨Z KL ID-wajadtuhu muà ELTDQ OLO-ÁDZ E ID¨akamtu bi-Ái¨¨atih wa-am aytuhu nammaqahu… A¨mad al-4   . autograph (DM) 2. signing.

136 GLOSSARY bi-PDG QDW 1 NGDK.

107) 2. 390. 25.). execution statement (containing the calligrapher’s name) (MN. 88. VII. al-musharrafah. 31. 107). EI. II. plane-like instrument (TS. 411). 88. Makkah (al-mukarramah.U T \DK – reddish brown ink (SA. AG. polisher (NH. PLON \DK WDPO N WDPDOOXN – ownership note or statement (such as ex-libris. I  mimlasah 1. 60-61). 8). LC. al-maghrah al-¶. TS. FRPS QDÌar 3. ex-dono. LPO µ SO DP OLQ. (al-kha¨¨) al-0DNN see ±LM ] DQG . For various expressions used in ownership statements see OS. milk – ownership (OS. ex-library. also malasah – burnisher. AG. al-muÑaÌÌamah) – Mecca. 11. LC. 478). etc. also referred to as qayd al-tamalluk (OS. maghrah – ochre pigment (FT. 11. 27).

 SDVVLP :6 -13. work (known as al-DP O .  GLFWDWLRQ $. KF. I. 85-94) 2.

VII. stamp (EI. writing down (of a dictated text) (EI. famulus (AI. passim. signet. 48). 725-726). SURGXFHG WKURXJK GLFWDWLRQ mumlin – dictation master (AI. 472-.VII. EI. 725-726. muhr – seal. passim. LVWLPO µ – repetition of a dictation by a specially appointed famulus. II. SL. GA. 287: Vermittler – PXEDOOLJK PXOT  muktib). mustamlin – tradition transmitter’s clerk. VII.

VII. stamping (EI. FRPS NK WDP WDPK U – sealing. 472-473). .

GLOSSARY 137 muhraq SO PDK ULT.

 JOD]HG FORWK VLON XVHG DV D ZULWLQJ VXUIDFH.

KM. 105-106. sheet. II. AE. 704: wa-al-qirà V ZD-al-Áa¨ IDK wa-al-sifr wa-al-PXKUDT VDZ Ð) 3. IV. sifr 13. 472. WS. leaf (of any writing material) (KD. (IW. 8-9. sheet. 50-52) 2. 79-82. 482: al-muhraq wa-huwa al-qirà V. leaf (of paper) (SA. II.

polisher (IA. P Vá (pl PDZ VLQ DPZ V. mawzah – burnisher. 60. 63).

– pen knife. UD. 16: al-maws al-6K U ] . 169: li-bary qalam al-qaÁab wa-iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK .$  maws. trimmer (TW.

 1+  '' . 226. PLPZDK P ZDUG \DK – water container (for diluting ink) (SA. P µ al-ward – rose water (MP.  PLPZDK ODK «ZD-W UDWDQ WDN Q PLQ DOnu¨ V ZD-min al-¨DOD] Q ZD-JKD\ULK. LC. II. V. 25). 64). P µ al-dhahab – gold ink (MU.

II. WDPZ K EL-al-¨DO µ (al-dhahab) – gilt (FT. gilt (SD). 45). coating. 403). FRPS PLVT K WDPZ K 1. 12. tilting (of a script). SA. inlaying (SA. hence P µil – inclining. script) (UD. 442) 2. II. LP ODW DO-qalam – tilting of the pen. slanting (of the line. .

KM. PDUJLQDO DQQRWDWLRQ '0 7+  WDQE K Ñalá al-ghalaÃ). QDZ MLGK VJ Q MLGK. 5: nabaqtu al-NLW E ZD-nabbaqtuhu saÃÃartuhu wa-katabtuh). JM. IV. 16. WDQE K – note. 40). remark (in the body of a composition).138 GLOSSARY **** QDET WDQE T – elegant writing. copying (TE. nota bene. sifr 13. 146. (qalam) al-PDQWK U – QDVNK RU ULT Ñ/naskh-based script (characterised by large spaces between words) (AS.

– OHWWHUV VXFK DV E Ð DQG W Ð (TU. 232. 9: wa-al-na¨t na¨W Q QD¨t baÃnih wa-na¨t MDZ QLELK. 36). paring. 21. IB. trimming (of a reed) (IR. minjam – mallet (ST. index. 43: P MDPDK). UD. naŒt 1.

133-134. . nuŒ V – copper. ¨amdalah. e.  DEEUHYLDWLRQ RI WKH W\SH called contraction in which two or three words are fused into one portmanteau word. 482). MP. basmalah.g. 35). I. etc. copper-based ink (UK. (MG.

GLOSSARY 139 QDNKE LQWLNK E Puntakhab  VHOHFWHG SDVVDJH  SO LQWLNK E W PXQWDNKDE W.

I. KR. 230. 82). 94-95). – anthology (EA. 95. 97. munkhul – sieve (IR. DM). narjasah – y-shaped nonagonal or decagonal element (in a Mamluk book cover design) (JL. 384). nasab SO DQV E. II. selector (DF. muntakhib – compiler.

etc. ending in – (EI. – lineage. nisbah (pl. VII. VIII. genealogy. 967-968). religious sect or school. nisab) – descriptive adjective (adjective of relation) indicating an individual’s birthplace. 53-56). pedigree (EI. al-kha¨¨ (al-NLW EDK. tribe.

DO-PDQV E DK.

(kha¨¨) al-nasta¶O T – hybrid of naskh and ta¶O T (thus properly known as naskh-i ta¶O T. KM. 17. 1124 (in Persia). IV. KK. which according to the Mamluk tradition. The MamOXN QDVNK ZDV ZULWWHQ VDQV VHULI WDUZ V ZKLOH WKH 2WWRPDQ QDVNK DQG .5. index. 1126 (in Turkey). 1127 (in Muslim India). 21). sifr 13. see khaÃÃ. belonged to the mu¨aqqaq family of scripts. 696-699). ER. IV. par excellence. IV. In Turkey this script was often (but incorrectly) known under the name of ta¶O T. a script which emerged in the 8/14th century in Persia and later was used extensively in Turkey and India (EI. (qalam) al-naskh – book hand. naskh-ta¶O T). naskh 1. transcription (TE. 57) 2. PXQ VDEDK – collation (of quires) (ST. also QDVNKDK WDQV NK QDV NKDK LQWLV NK LVWLQV NK – copying.

CM. 138. XVI. 1125. CD. 141. 106: wa-NLW E µDO-%D\ Q ZD-al-WDE\ Q¶ QXVNKDW Q Oá wa-WK QL\DK ZD-al-WK QL\DK DÁa¨¨ wa-ajwad) 3. copy (EI. variant reading (varia lectio). 149) 2. nusakh) 1.in Persia. II./ QR UDI ¶ al-naskh. 182. pl. LM. I. abbrev.140 GLOSSARY the Persian naskh of the 10/16th century and later often featured the VHULI RQ WKH OHWWHU O P RI WKH GHILQLWH DUWLFOH 7KH VHULI RI WKLV OHWWHU LQ the Ottoman naskh was often right-sloping. 123. QDVNK 1. al-naskh al-mu¶W G. properly ‘pertaining to naskh’. al-nuskhah (al-kutub. used as a synomym of al-naskh proper (NC.131: balagha qir Ðatan wa-PXT EDODWDQ ZD-taÁ¨ ¨an Ñalá nuskhah muÑtamadah) – exemplar. 412: – nuskhahaÁl. xv.in Turkey. IV. 47: wa-al-naskh lil-¨DG WK ZD-al-WDIV U ZD-na¨ZLKLP  /0  DO-naskh iÑU EXKX DTDOO min al-ray¨ Q ZD-I KL WDÑO T ZD-Ãams fa-qaruba min al-ULT Ñ. LM. commonly. LE. 36. but erroneously. personal) nature (CI. 128.12) 2. xiv). 1127.in Muslim India). naskhbased (related) hand of an idiosyncratic (informal. comp. catalogue (AD. nuskhah (pl. IV. al-naskh al-fa„„ Œ see matn. CA. al-nuskhah al-mufakkakah VHH PDIN N PXIDNNDN al-nuskhah al-mulaffaqah see mulaffaq.      $5  $. archetype (LC. al-naskh al-wa„„ Œ see matn. version. n. MZ. I. 45: wa-min al-ray¨ Q DO-QDVNK /0  DPP TDODP DO-naskh wa-alwa   ¨ wa-al-¨DZ VK ZD-al-PDQWK U ID-asqià PLQT UDK . 89). 47. list. VIII. al-naskh al-V GDK – regular naskh hand (HI. 26).171). al-makh¨ ¨ W. 1123. badal) 4.  0. 146. recension (MU. while the serif in the Persian naskh was mostly left-sloping (AS. al-nuskhah al-GXVW U VHH GXVW U al-nuskhah al-far¶ see farÑ. CI. al-nuskhah al-a¦l (al-nuskhah al-mu¶tamadah. transcript. EI.

DO-VDIDU \DK – ‘pocket book’ (small size manuscript produced for travelers) (TC. unicum. al-nuskhah al-umm – holograph. archetype (LC. al-nuskhah al-waŒ GDK (al-IDU GDK) – single surviving copy. 26). Q VLNK SO QXVV NK. 26).

 QDVV kh SO QDVV NKDK.

TW. passim). muntasikh – copyist. PDQV NK PXQWDVDNK – manuscript (AK. 16. 348. WB. 17. ¶ G DO-QDV NKDK see Ñ G . MA. scribe (TE. 47).

 . 1014/2: faragha min ta¨U Uih Ñalá h GK DO-nasaq). epistolography (EI. e.g. I. style or composition.. 9. 1241-1244). documents or state papers. LQVK µ – construction. layout (mise en page ) (FK. munshiµ  VHFUHWDU\ DPDQXHQVLV (. of letters.GLOSSARY 141 QDVDT WDQV T – text arrangement. III. no. letter-writing.

AI. WDQVK U. 136). 67). WDZVK U – sprinkling of a freshly copied text with VDZGXVW QXVK UDK QXVK UDK (also XVK UDK ZXVK UDK) – sawdust (for drying ink) (JA. PLQVKDU PLQVK U SO PDQ VK U. I. TD. FRPS N WLE  author (usually referring to poetry) (SS. I. 134. nashr. 278. IK. 94. 173.

– saw (for work with wooden ERDUGV.

$  PLQVKDUDK NDE UDK PLQVKDUDK ÁDJK UDK 8$  IRU FXWWLQJ UHHGV. 76   $*  .

starch paste (TS. 12. 390. 21). index. 133. II. SA. dhurah) (OM). AT. 13. IR. PLQVK K – paste-receptacle. 480: al-QDVK DO-muttakhadhah min alburr aw al-NDWK U Ð). PLQVKDU \DK – chevron (FT. nashan – wheat starch. UDTT PDQVK U see raqq. index. tanshiyah – pasting (ST. 136). 60. . compartment for paste (in a writing case) (SA. 230: minshaµah). 21. starch paste (made of sorghum. MB. IA. ST. 480. QDVKVK I – blotting paper (DM). II. DD. IB. 50. I. minshafah – blotter (TD. 106. OM. I. 395).

the letter alif (IR. 249. 239: al-madd ka-alnaÁb wa-ka-al-naÁbayn. 137).142 GLOSSARY na¦b 1..  . 241. straight line. 240.133. ni¦ E 1. 103: niÁ E DO-VLNN Q 6$ . handle (SK. lin. 269: al-O P QDÁE WKXPPD E Ð al-khaÃÃ) 2. stroke. pallet-like tool (HT.. .

 folder (instrument used for folding sheets of paper when binding) (UK. 49: fa-almuntaÁLE KXZD DOODGK \XV PLW T PDW DO-N WLE. 103. IB. munta¦ib – ascender. 47. up-stroke (SA. 43. also ni¦ b al-dalk – burnisher (IA. 101. IA. 11. III. MB. LM. 59). 59) 3. UD. 156.

medallion. 218. 93. e. FZ. tan¦ O – elongation (of letters) (SA. 140: wa-KXZD PDZ TLÑ alPDGG W DO-musta¨sanah min al-¨XU I al-muttaÁilah). min¨aqah SO PDQ Ãiq) – decorative element. 43). JL. statement (usually introduced by ‘naÌDUD I ¶. na„ar – study note. reading note. 217. panel and the like (in illumination and book cover design) (FI.g. 88. III. ZM.

$+  .) .  &0 QR QDÌDUD I KL ZD-taÐammala maÑ Q K ZD-daÑ OL-P OLNLK.

abbrev. FRPS PXà ODÑah. un„ur – ‘see’. XVHG LQ WKH PDUJLQ IRU QRWDELOLD QRWD EHQH DORQJ ZLWK WKH ZRUG TLI VHH WDZT I.

nuÌÌ U. Q „ir (pl.

comp. versification.170). tan„ P – composition (in verse or prose) (AM. I KL QD„ar – µSKUDVH V\Q I KL WDÐammul) implying doubt and insinuating politely that the words to which it relates are false or wrong’ (LL. no. curator. . II.  DGPLQistrator of a waqf 2. na„m. 2812). shiÑr.

minfadh – punch. nafa¨ (sg. sifr 13. IR. II. tanaqquŒ – correction.3. 392). 230. I. 5). 391: for sewing of quires). AT. naqr – inscription. awl (SA. WDQT Œ. nafÃah) – pockets of air. QDTT U – carver.GLOSSARY 143 nafkh – gaufrage (KJ. PLQT U – serif-OLNH VWURNH V\Q WDUZ V TY. awling (MB. 503: Áu¨¨i¨at watunuqqi¨at). sifr 13. MJ. no. bubbles (between the doublures and the cover board) (NH. IV. engraving (on stone). 5: al-NLW E I DO-¨ajar). al-waraq al-naf¨ see waraq. 133. passim). engraver (KM. IV. nafdh – punching. epigraphy (KM. revision (KF. 481. 208. DD. II. 23).

/0 .

 niqs SO DQT V QXT V.

SA. 5). IV. IK. – ink (KK. sifr 13. KM. 471. 84. II. naqsh SO QXT VK. 469. 49.

931). comp. PLQT VK SO PDQ TLVK PDQ T VK. epigraphy (FT. QLT VKDK 1. TS. naqr 2. 29-32. 63) 3. 400). MB. VII. inscription. engraving. tooling or stamping (of leather) (UK. painting. 105. 156. illumination (EI. IA.

.  0% 105. ERRNELQGHU¶V WRRO 8. 59). IA.

miniature painter. IV.144 GLOSSARY QDTT sh 1. designer. 141. illuminator (PA. 304: wa-qad waqaÑa al-IDU JK PLQ WDQT VK K GK DO-NLW E. carver. copying (FK. engraver (KM. 155. 931-932). VII. 159). Q TLVK – calligrapher (AW. III. 5) 2. 266). sifr 13. WDQT VK – writing. QDTT VK´NK QDK – Ottoman imperial painting atelier (workshop) (EI.

nuqaÃ. III. letter-pointing (TE. III. 16: al-naqà qad \DN Q EL-maÑná al-shakl. SA. 151. TE. 38). vocalization (by means of dots) (SA. III. nuq¨ah (pl. haplography (TP. 16-17) 2. 58). 160. haplographic error. 16-17. KH. SA. nuq¦ Q QDT ¦ah SO QDT ÐiÁ) – omission. naq¦. naq¨ 1.

EQ 0XTODK wa-al-naqà Á UDW Q D¨DGXKXP VKDNO PXUDEEDÑ wa-al-akhar shakl PXVWDG U.  GLDFULWLFDO SRLQW GRW +.  T OD .

 VPDOO WRRO SRLQW IRU FUHDting dots on leather) (TS. 59: nuqaà mudawwarah. RIWHQ UHSUHVHQWHG E\ D KRUL]RQWDO OLQH IRU U Ð ZLWK D ORRS DW LWV HQG UHSUHVHQWLQJ K Ð used . citing. naqalah) 1. 218) 2. QR T ELOD Raw at al-PXU G Q PDÑa naqlih fa-Áa¨¨a) 2. 133. . abbrev. transcription (MU. 16) 4. 137. AW. 138: naqaltuhu min khaÃÃih. exact copy (apograph). ‘facsimile’ of the master calligrapher’s work (DW. MB. copying. nimrah – number. 16. 33. nuqÃah lil-WDGKK E QXTÃDK NDE UDK OL-EX\ W DO-lawzah). copyist. orthographer (LT. 60: nuqÃat al-lawzah. Q TLO (pl. IA. figure. quotation 3. quoting. 68) 5. calligrapher (TE. IA. extract. naql 1. HT. transmissLRQ WUDGLWLRQ H[HPSODU ). 12. translator. numrah. 105. 368). QDTT ¨ – vocaliser. Q TL¨ SO QXTT Ã). TE. translation. XII.

written over the word in the text and repeated above the relevant gloss in the margin and bearing a superscript number) (RA. WDQP U – marking (providing) with numbers. copying (TE.GLOSSARY 145 among other things as a reference mark. AM. SK. numbering. embellished writing. 16. namq WDQP T – elegant. 119: ¨usn al-NLW EDK QDPTXK :5 . 53. KK. 91). 45. 62. 53.

45. 180: adhantu liQ PLT K GKLKL DO-qiÃÑah al-PDUJK EDK 7( . NI. Q PLT PXQDPPLT – calligrapher (AC. HOHJDQW FRPSRVLWLRQ (of a text) (DM).

namnamah 1.1). n. 369. QXZZ U SO QDZ Z U. II. calligraph. AW. 38). WDQP O – compact writing. 119. painted illustration (KF. 5: namnamtu al-NLW E qarmaÃtuhu). copying (KH. copying (SK. sifr 13. elegant. AA. munamnamah – miniature (figurative) painting. 181. 237). compact writing (KM. IV. QDP TDK – piece (of calligraphy). calligraphic composition (NI. embellished writing. 105) 2.

of maÃP V q.v. 26. 69). QDZ UDK – corner stamp (smaller than turunjah. PXQ U – syn. IB. used in the decoration of an envelope flap) (ST. index. of mufatta¨. PXQ ZDODK LM ]DW DO-PXQ ZDODK – authorisation note or statement (allowing the transmission of a work by means of handing over the . 44). having an open counter (ant. 43). arabesques (on book covers) (LC. IB. 22.) (LM. – floral design. al-munawwarah – epithet of Medina.

27).146 GLOSSARY shaykh’s copy to the student) (MF. EI. II. KF. 498-450. Q Q SO DQZ Q Q Q Q. 86- Q ZDOWX K GK DO-NLW E N PLODQ ZD-huwa sabÑDW DM] Ð. III.

II. 82: wa\XT O KL\D DO-GDZ K ZD-al-Q Q ZD-al-UDT P. – inkwell (SK. 106. IK. KD. 700.

CI. LQK µ SO LQK Ð W. CI. 87. I. termination. / / / (for intahá) (MW. used as a paragraph mark or textual divider. SL. xi. xiii. 110. 285). GA. II. LQWLK µ – end. abbrev. II.

– FROODWLRQ VWDWHPHQW DQGRU LM ]DK EHJLQQLQJ ZLWK WKH ZRUG µDQK KX¶.

.+   ID-NDWDED ODKX LQK ÐDQ I NKLU NLW E DO]DN K PLQKX.

36). hudub) – OHWWHUV VXFK DV U Ð DQG ] Ð (TU. hud hud SO KDG KLG. hudb. **** DKG E (sg.

– hoopoe VHH WDENK U.

. 17: katabtu Ñalá Ìahr juzÐ ahdaytuh ilá ÁDG T O  08 . 23).. correction. WDKGK E 1.. LKG µ – dedication (FN. abridgement. . I. revision (DM) 2.  ZD-hiya al-QXVNKDK DOODW DKG K LOá Sayf alDawlah). epitome (EA.

IA. al-ka¶b al-muhallal see kaÑb. mustahall – WKH ILUVW QLJKW RI WKH PRQWK HJ I PXKDOO PXVWDKDOO.GLOSSARY 147 muhadhdhib 1. I. 109. author. backing (MB. 483. 61). 69. al-waraq al-KLO O see waraq. compiler (SS. WDKO O 1. also haylalah – WKH GRFWULQDO IRUPXOD µO LO KD LOOá All K¶ (AD. abridger. epitomist. X. EI. 73) 2. rounding (of the spine). 181. MG. 108) 2. muhall. 72.

 . VKDKU NDGK 6$ 9.

 K PLVK SO KDZ PLVK.

   ...  PDUJLQ ') .

/&  0.  PDUJLQDO note. abbrev. gloss. .

  \XT O DM EDKX I K PLVKDW NLW ELK LGK NDWDED ED\QD DO-saÃrayn). 193: hammasha al-NLW E Ñallaqa Ñalá h PLVKLK. WDKP VK 1. annotation (TT. glossing.. K PLshah – LQWHUOLQH %$ ..

 PDUJLQDO QRWH JORVV $. .

102: sifr muhammash bitaÑ O T PXKLPPDK. muhammash – glossed. annotated (TW.

IR. al-PXKPDO W – letters without diacritical points. unpointed letters (TP.. raÐV HJ 6$ .  K PDW DO-alif). 4. al-ŒXU I DO-muhmalah. . 57. syn.. LKP O ¶DO PDW DO-LKP O – mark distinguishing an unpointed letter from its pointed counterpart (for various practices see TP. 90). GL. MH. 57. 244). K PDK – head (of a letter).

making a complete copy (of a manuscript or collection) (SL. wajh al-hirr (lit. 43-45).   I VDEÑ TDZ Ðim waZDMKDK Z ¨idah).. face. 25. transcription in full. 25) 2. upper part (of a document or textblock) (TS. 182: mujalladah  akhmah ta¨WDZ Ñalá ÑLVKU Q NXUU VDWDQ I kull wajhah ÑLVKU Q VDÃUDQ ') . recto (of a document or leaf) 4. upper cover (TS. wajh(ah) 1. page (MU. IV. 31.148 GLOSSARY **** M ] P MD] – abridgement.. 31) 3. epitome (DM). ¶alá al-wajh – copying. ‘tomcat’s face’) – WKH OHWWHU K Ð in the form of a rounded (as opposed to ‘almond shaped’ – mulawwaz) double loop ( . II.

al-wajh al-WK Q (al-wajhah al-WK QL\DK.Oá) – recto (of a leaf) (LC. wajh al-kiW E – upper cover (AG. 82).. al-wajh al-awwal (al-wajhah al. 29. 109). 6$ . -92). MK..

KM. – verso (of a leaf) (LC. piece of writing (in an unspecified form) (IK. 29. 53). IV. waŒVK see sinn. . KK. SA. sifr 13. 5. waŒy – writing. MJ. MK. 464. II. 95: wa-\XT O OLO-NLW E D\ an mawaddah wa-majallah wa-wa¨y. 154: wa-ZDMKXKX E Ãin sinnayh. wajh al-qalam – inner side of the nib (KU. 82). wajh al-waraqah see waraqah. 218).

no. no.73). waraq SO DZU T. 95.GLOSSARY 149 mawaddah – writing. al-DTO P DO-PDZ] QDK see qalam. piece of writing (see wa¨y above) (IK.73). lobed medallion (DH. muwarrad – floriated (of design) (DH. DA). WDZU NK see taÐU NK wardah – rosette.

WS. such as alwaraq al-6DPDUTDQG  DO-%DJKG G  DO-.  SDSHU IRU YDrious types of paper.KXU V Q  DO-6K P  DO-0LVU  al-7LK P  DO-0DJKULE  DO-$QGDOXV  VHH HJ 6$ 9. 85-. -195.

 FRPS N JKDG  SDUFKPHQW $( .

 $5  . parchment or leather) 2. abbrev. folio (folium). piece (of paper. leaf. waraqah 1.

 VPDOO WRRO UHVHPEOLQJ D YLQH OHDI.

wajh al-waraqah – recto (of a leaf) (LC. 11. 109). al-waraq (al-N JKDG. AG. khalf al-waraqah – verso (of a leaf) (LC. 29). (TS. 25).

al-waraq (al-N JKDG.VO P – ‘Islamic paper’ (paper produced by Muslims) (WM. I. DO-. 85).

European (usually watermarked) paper (WM. I. 75. 378). French paper (PT. 77) 2. DO-5 P 1. 31). al-waraq (al-N JKDG. al-waraq al-¶ GLP – waste paper (HN.

DO-EDODG – local paper (as opposed to imported) (PT. SA. 193. waraq damghah (tamghah) – stamped paper (DM). paper bearing an imitation watermark. 30. 31). Tre Lune) (PT. . OM). VI. al-waraq al-KLO O – Venetian paper (bearing a crescent watermark.

150 GLOSSARY al-waraq al-NK P – unglazed paper (PT. al-waraq al-ma¦O Œ (al-ma¦T O. 32).

al-waraq al-PDGJK ¨ – papier maché (FI. 32. 88. 104) 2. 87. WS. MD. WS. pasteboard (JL. SA. MS. JL. 487. 84). 380). 35. cardboard (FT. al-waraq al-P Œ – wove paper (HN. – glazed paper (PT. 82). al-waraq al-mujazza¶ (al-naf¨ or waraq al-DEU . 394). al-waraq al-muqawwá 1. 107. II.

81. IB. 93. ZDUU T PXZDUULT – papermaker. IK. professional copyist. 9. 380). index. stationer. JL. 22. FI. 28. maysam SO PD\ VLP. copying. – marbled paper (DM. II. II. vegetal (curvilinear) decoration. EI. 22. 94). al-waraqah al-wus¨á – middle leaf (of a quire) (ST. index. bookseller. I. 148) 2. (al-kha¨¨) al-ZDUU T see mu¨aqqaq. 88. 495). LC. al-O P DOLI DO-ZDUU T \DK VHH O P DOLI ZLU TDK  SURIHVVLRQ RI WKH ZDUU T  FXlture of the handwritten book. bookbinder (QS. 69. MP. IV. 558-561). foliation (as opposed to pagination) 3. 66: fa-N WLE DO-khaÃà huwa al-ZDUU T wa-al-mu¨arrir). ZDUU TDK – paper-mill (MA. transcription (WS. 87. foliated arabesque design (ST. 82. 65). scribe (SL. I. 16. WR. al-waraq al-mu¨arraŒ – laid paper (HN. 14. KF. MN. WS. WDZU T 1. 161).

stamp (AB. 135). mawsim SO PDZ VLP. – tool.

10). ZXVK UDK VHH QXVK UDK . For dating by feasts see taÐU NK PDZV P EL – entitled (e. washŒ – decorating. MP.g. 65). 22. decoration (of book covers by impression and stamping) (ST. II. – feast. festival. index. CI.

lin. 186) 2. . stamping (of leather) (HT. writing. 93) 3. diacritical pointing (of letters) (IK. also WDZVK P – tooling.125. drawing (AD.GLOSSARY 151 washm 1.

 FRPS UDVKP WDUVK P mawshim SO PDZ VKLP.

lin. washy.126). – pattern (created by tooling). wu¦l (pl. stamp (HT. awÁ O ZDÁO W. wa¦l. tawshiyah – polychrome illumination (TE. 147: altawshiyah al-naqsh wa-al-zakhrafah). wi¦l. 18. UK.

also Z ¦ilah – catchword. collema (kollema) (WS. HB. 234. 144) 3. leaf (of parchment or paper forming an integral part of a roll. VI. 65) 2. vox reclamans (NM. 10. NZ. 683. line of paste (kollesis) (AJ.  straight line (drawn with a ruler) (SD. connection (between two sheets when pasted side by side) (MB. 195: fa-qaÃÑ al-%DJKG G \XWUDN I KL VLWWDW awÁ O ED\  an wa-tuktab al-EDVPDODK I DZZDO DO-V ELÑ ) 2. SA. 90). darj). piece. II. 88. knife (used by the waÁÁ O . 812. 110). wa¦lah 1.

$' .

VI. arrangement (of a text) (MU. wa¦¦ O – manuscript decorator (who cuts the margins of leaves. KF. 3132). replaces them with coloured papers and draws lines to cover the joints) (AD. 12. 222: ¨usn al-wa Ñ wa-riÑ \DW DO-PDUV P. wa„¶ (pl. 187. 62. 161: person involved in ‘reparation et montage des marges’). ¦ilah – pallet-like connecting tool (used in the interlace) (TS. I. aw  Ñ ) – composition. ÃDZ O (qalam) al-wa„„ Œ see matn. comp. PA.

 Z „i¶ – compiler. . author (DF. IV. 376).

proem (DM). P ¶ G PDZ¶id SO PDZ Ñ G. prologue.152 GLOSSARY taw¨iµah – preface.

TM.192: faLQ N QD GK OLN I VDP Ñ al-¨DG WK NDWDED µEDODJKD I DO-P Ñ G DO-awwal aw al-WK Q ¶ $.  . 56. – collation session (TP.

ME. 16. wi¶ µ (pl. 19. awÑiyah) – 1. ZDI ¶ah – pen wiper (IK. 575) 2. wifq SO DZI T. DA). 87: ZDT ¶ah. box (MS. case. container (OM).

sifr 13. X.. I. taking something down in writing (SL. 100. 392. (qalam) al-WDZT ¶. royal edict. I. 124. 28. LC. IV. stamp (IK. 189. KF. 28. 189). X. gloss. WDZT ¶ 1. QR QDTDOWX min khaÃÃ al-muÁannif wa-waqqaÑa Ñalayhi bi-khaÃÃLK K GK Áa¨ ¨. decree (EI. KM. waqabah VHH M QDK ZDT ¶ah VHH ZDI Ñah. 392-393) 3. al-WDZ T ¶. 69. al-WDZT ¶ W – smaller version of the . apostil (usually signed) (AD. 125) 4. P IDT – seal. writing something down. motto. signature (EI. . 10) 2. AD. – talismanic seal (in the form of a square) (DT. autograph. 108). 96). 6: al-WDZT Ñ an yul¨iq I DO-NLW E VKD\Ðan baÑda al-IDU JK PLQKX ). LC.

tashÑ U W.GLOSSARY 153 thuluth script (characterised by a liberal use of hairlines.

al-PDZT f ¶alayhi – beneficiary or usufructuary (of a wakf). KH. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-WKXOXWK \DK – ODUJHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS.in Turkey). KF. (qalam) al-WDZ T ¶ al-ULT ¶ \DK – VPDOOHU YHUVLRQ RI WDZT Ñ script (AS. 63).9 1123. LM. Z TLI – donor (of a wakf) (e. 90. 146). JM. 1125. 47: wa-al-WDZ T Ñ yuktab bi-hi alWDZ T Ñ al-NLE U DOODW OLO-XPDU Ð wa-al-qu  K ZD-al-DN ELU (.. 43-46.g. (AS. 38) 2.in Persia. 187). 100. KF. 146. unfinished stroke (e. II. AS. waqfiyah.g. 428-442). al-PDZT I – object of the endowment (e.29.v. number of volumes and titles of the books) (OS. WDZT I (KF. 90). II. also ¶DO PDW DO-waqf – pause-mark or abbreviation (written O ]LP M Ðiz) (KH. waqf 1. LM. . 73-77. 69). III. WDTU Ì (q. LM. 441). perusal (from waqaftu Ñalá – ‘I have read’). al-WDZT ¶ al-mu¨laq – UHJXODU VL]H WDZT Ñ script (SA. PDZT I 1. WDZT I SO WDZT I W. bequest note (OS. 61. II.g. al-E Ð al-PDZT IDK VHH 6$ . 146. a standard opening phrase of reading notes and blurbs. 146. wakf 3.. reading. above the line in the text of the QurÐ Q HJ 38) 2. 473) – endowment certificate or statement. endowment. LC.) (BL.

sifr 13. which resembOHV WZR XQSRLQWHG E ÐV RU W Ðs. error (IK. AA. AA. It was used extensively in Maghrebi manuscripts for notabilia. comp. 28). . taÐammul 2. K P – omission (IK.  PDUJLQDO QRWH VLGH-head (preceded by the word ‘qif’ (also qif Ñalá) or its stylised form. 95. wahm – mistake. 123). IV. 95. 6: wakata al-NLW E ZDNWDQ naqaÃahu).) (LC. 122). 55). wakt – letter pointing (KM. logograph. overlining (TP.

al-O P DOLI DO-ZDUU T \DK – WKH O P DOLI OLJDWXUH FKDUDFWHUL]HG E\ LWV triangular base ( . 96). SA. 95-96. III. 58: wa-al-O P DOLI DOmu¨DTTDTDK NXOOXK PXIDWWD¨DK O \DM ] I K DO-Ãams bi-¨ O $6 146). al-O P DOLI DO-mukhaffafah – WKH O P DOLI OLJDWXUH FKDUDFWHUL]HG E\ MRLQLQJ WKH IRRW RI WKH DOLI WR WKH H[WUHPLW\ RI O P RQ WKH EDVH OLQH (SA. III.154 GLOSSARY **** al-O P DOLI DO-muŒaqqaqah – WKH O P DOLI OLJDWXUH FKDUDFWHUL]HG E\ D loop at the base (SA. III.

DQG XVHG LQ WKH 0DPOXN SHULRG H[FOXVLYHO\ LQ WKH rectilinear family of scripts (mu¨aqqaq. ray¨ Q QDVNK. maÁ ¨if.

al-DTO P DO-\ ELVDK – rectilinear scripts (such as al-mu¨aqqaq and al-ray¨ Q. 6$ III. of raÃb (of a letter or script) (AS. ant. 97: wa-O \DN Q K GK DO-VKDNO LOO I TDODP DO-naskh wa-P VK NDODKX ZD-I TDODP DO-mu¨aqqaq wa-P VK EDKDK 0-  $6 146). **** al-\ µ al-U ML¶ah VHH U MLÑah. \ ELV – rectilinear. 144).

  8'  $6  /0 . 6$ ...

 FRPSPDEV Ã. yad SO D\GLQ D\ GLQ.

KD. used in the expressions such as ¶alá yad. 42). UA. 393. bi-yad and ¶an yad (copied by. FRPS \DP Q DQG NKDÃÃ. 86. 701: faLGK ODP \DNXQ PDEU \DQ ID-KXZD \DU Ñah wa-al-jamÑ \DU Ñ ). reed pen (IK. II. I \DG. – hand. \DU ¶(ah) – reed. in the hand of) (OT. . DM.

GLOSSARY 155 \DP Q – right hand (e.39: katabahu muÐallifuhu bi\DP QLKL DO-G WKLUDK. no. CM.g.

 PD\P Q DK.

– RQH RI WKH KRQRULILFV HSLWKHWV.

. RI WKH ZRUGV NLW E ULV ODK QXVNKDK DQG WKH OLNH &.  DO-nuskhah al-mub UDNDK DOPD\P QDK. .

 .

AG = Adam Gacek. ed. ed. Riyad. Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU  %DJKGDG&DLUR  $+ AB = Johannes Pedersen. Additions aux dictionnaires arabes. Al-. Sources/References -AAA = Mu¨ammad ibn Ya¨yá al-‚ O  Adab al-NXWW E. Wien. ±aydar Ghaybah. AJ = J. AK = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- . Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Gray. Paris/ London. Arabische Paläographie. B. AC = Adam Gacek. AI = ÑAbd al-.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih |attá Ña€r al-LE Ñah.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ ÑÁat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East.1. 1414/1994. 5 (1990-91): 106-113. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al*K ILT  D VXUYH\ RI $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV DW 0F*LOO 8QLYHUVLW\´ Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University.VKE O LQ KLV µ. AD = E. “The art of illumination”. 1979: 35-57.ABBREVIATIONS 1. Max Weisweiler. transl. 2 (1989): 37-53. AF = Oleg F. 1981. Akimushkin and Anatol.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad al-SamÑ Q  Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. 2-3 (1887): 87-159. AE = Adolf Grohmann. AH = Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q DO-0DVK NK  $QP  al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. 1989. ed. Ivanov. 1923. Fagnan. Vol. Algiers. “Das arabische Papier”. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. 1967. Damascus. Beirut. A. The arts of the book in Central Asia. von Karabacek.

London/Oxford.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. AL = . AR = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. 4 (1989): 144-149. “Arabic paleography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. AT = Ni  O ÑAbd al-Ñ$O $P Q ³$GDZ W DO-kLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-. AS = Adam Gacek. New York. 1992. 2 (1987): 45-67. 1996. 382-398. 8 (1941): 65-104. McGill University. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Descriptive catalogue. 1996. 1992.4 (1986): 131-137. London/Oxford. 1. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. AN = Richard Lemay. no. ed. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ WK-century Sudan: script. Manuscripts of the Middle East. The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to the 10th centuries AD. binding and paper”. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. London/Oxford. . AP = Nabia Abbott. nos. Mu¨VLQ 0DKG  /HLGHQ  AM = Adam Gacek.4-5 (1963-4): 22-37 [436-451]. AQ = David James. AV = François Déroche. 15. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  5DEDW   -360. Arabic lithographed books in the Islamic Studies Library. “Arabic numerals”. 1982: 1. AO = Adrian Brockett. Ars Islamica.ABBREVIATIONS 157 makhà à W DO-naqà wa-al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”. Montreal.D. “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐalOLI Q DO-Ñ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨DG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . decoration.LW E DOI OD\ODK ZD-laylah. Safwat. AW = Nabil F.

Arberry. Montreal. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. Dublin. The Chester Beatty Library. CL = Jan Just Witkam. 1982 . 1958. A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. CM = Adam Gacek. Oriens.158 ABBREVIATIONS -BBA = Ma¨P G 6KXNU DO. 1991. Arabic manuscripts in the Libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. CI = Adam Gacek. Leiden. -CCA = Adam Gacek.. “kBlurbsl WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”. CD = Arthur J. London. MacKay. 4 (1991): 35-53. 1984-85. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. 27-28 (1981): 177-196.O V DO-%DJKG G  %XO JK DO-DUDE I maÑrifat a|Z O DO-ÑArab %HLUXW ' U DO-Kutub al-Ñ.OP \DK >"@ BL = Franz Rosenthal. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of the ‘0DT P W¶ RI ±DU U 06&DLUR$GDE . CT = Pierre A.

Chouémi and C. Dictionnaire arabe-français. no. London. M. -DDA = A. DB = R. De Biberstein Kazimirski. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library.S. Blachère.´ Transactions of the American Oriental Society. N. 61. Dictionnaire .Z. 1967. 1960. CW = A.4 (1971). Paris. Iskandar. Denizeau.

DF = Mu¨ammad ibn Sayf al-' Q $\GDPXU Al-Durr al-IDU G ZD-albayt al-qaÁ G.ABBREVIATIONS 159 arabe-français-anglais: langue classique et moderne. 1994. NY. DG = Werner Diem. . 1993 . Kuwait. 1984. A dictionary of modern written Arabic.LW E DO-GKDNK Ðir wa-altu|af. 1994. ed. Beirut. ed.. 4th ed. ±amd al-.-L. Paris.1 (1937): 69-110. 5. Beryus. 1967.M. J. de Premare.1986. DP = Adam Gacek. A dictionary of Egyptian Arabic: Arabic-English. fasc. . ed. DQ = François Déroche. DT = Tawfik Canaan. DS = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  Ma¨P G 6DO PDK &DLUR  ]awÑ al-Áub| al-musaffar. 59 (1991): 229-235. Dictionnaire arabe-français. fasc. A dictionary of the Arabic material of S. Goiteinls ‘A Mediterranean societyl. Little. Paris.2 (1938): 141-151. Cowan. DC = A. 4. 4 (1989): 44-55. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique dlIstanbul”.. DH = A¨mad ibn al-5DVK G LEQ DO-Zubayr. Wiesbaden. Ithaca. 1989. 2 (1998): 93-193.D.VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-<DP PDK  DE = Martin Hinds and El-Said Badawi. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al-5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. DR = Donald P. “Documents related to the estates of a merchant and his wife in late fourteenth century Jerusalem”. Revue des études islamiques. DM = Hans Wehr. Frankfurt. DD = ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-DU T 0DNNDK DO-MuÑaÌÌamah. Archeological studies. 0DPO N studies review.

Part 1. Al-)XQ Q DO-.). 1999. EM = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] lV GUDIW RI WKH µ. Dimand.EU K P = KLGDK “Fahrasat al-makhà (1976): 164-168. New York. 1960 .EU K P .d. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá.. 1993. London. FM . London (later Costa Mesa. transl. 1995: 17-57. Cairo. ER = Encyclopaedia Iranica. ed.LW E DO-khiÃaÃl”. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. Baghdad..160 ABBREVIATIONS DW = Manijeh Bayani. Starkey. 1997. Istanbul. FJ = IÑWLP G < VXI DO-QuÁD\U  Fann al-WDMO G Ñinda al-0XVOLP Q. New ed.EU K P 0XU ZDK ) DO-makh TDU Ð W WDE T \DK Beirut/Damascus.  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK FI = M.S. Calif. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.VO P \DK. 1995: 93-101. Meisami and P. 5 . Yarshater. n. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. EP = François Déroche. -FFD . Proceedings of the second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. FK 5DP]DQ ùHúHQ HW DO Catalogue of manuscripts in the Köprülü Library. eds. -EEA = J. 1986. London. à W´ Al-Mawrid. E. Leiden. 1979. “Llemploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. London/ Oxford.S. EI = The Encyclopaedia of Islam. 1998. 1982 . Anna Cantadini and Tim Stanley.

A Grammar of the Arabic language.VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q . Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Cambridge. kalligrafii i perepletnogo iskustva. transl. A¨mad Mu¨ammad Ñ Và. HD = A. 1982.EQ $E ±DP GDKls didactic poem for bookbinders”. 1966. Baku. Rabat. 6 (1991): 41-58. -HHB = Ahmed-Chouqui Binebine. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. herausgegeben von W. ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q &DLUR  5. 1994. .ABBREVIATIONS 161 FN = Ibn al-1DG P Fihrist lil-1DG P %HLUXW ' U DO-MaÑrifah. 1987. HN = Ñ \LGDK .EU K P 1DÁ U ²arakat nashr al-NXWXE I 0LÁU I DOqarn al-W VLÑ Ñashar. )XQ Q DO-Turk wa-ÑDP Ðiruhum. HT = Adam Gacek. Wiesbaden. Kaziev (Gaziev). Cairo. 1987. Manuscripts of the Middle East.U. 1978 (reprint of the Cairo edition of 1929). ed. 1992. Wright. -GGA = Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. ³. FT = Oktay Aslanapa. 3rd ed. Cairo. Istanbul. 50-99. HI = Mu¨ammad Murta á al-=DE G  ³±ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DOI T´ 1DZ GLU DO-makh  W. 1967. Fischer. GL = W. FZ = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T Al-)XQ Q DO-]DNKUDI \DK DO. Khudozhestvenno-tekhnicheskie materialy i terminologiia srednovekovoi knizhnoi zhivopisi.

5 (1976): IR = ShaÑE Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-!WK U DO-4XUDVK  ³$O-Ñ. 1319 A.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M. IB = G. IM = Ñ. Damascus. )DKP 6DÑd. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Cairo/ Tunis. May 18 . Richard.Q \DK DOUDEE Q \DK I DO-ÃDU TDK DO-ShaÑE Q \DK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. 1983. Chicago. Beirut. London. F. of Chicago. Islamic bindings and bookmaking: a catalogue of an exhibition. IN = A¨mad ibn MaÐP Q DO-%DOJK WK  Al-. 1997: 57-63.. Carswell and G. ed.1987? .1981. IP = ±usayn Ñ$O 0D¨I Ì. ed. no. Qum. . Cairo. Bosch. 1973. IT = Mu¨DPPDG 0DU \ W  ÑIlm al-taÑmiyah wa-LVWLNKU M DO-muÑammá Ñinda al-ÑArab. ID = JaÑfar ibn Ñ$O DO-'LPDVKT  Al-.August 18. IJ = Jan Just Witkam. IK = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn al-6 G DO-BaÃDO\DZV  Al-Iqti  E I VKDU| adab al-NXWW E. IH = A¨mad al-±XVD\Q  .H. 8.VK UDK LOá ma| VLQ DO-WLM UDK. à W´ Al-Mawrid. “ÑIlm al-makhà 144-145. Déroche and F. Univ.M ] W DO-|DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 0X|ammad % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁEDK Q .OP Ñ ilá maÑrifat uÁ O DO-ULZ \DK wa-WDT\ G DO-VDP Ñ.\   LEQ 0 Vá al-Ya¨ÁuE  Al-.2 (1979): 221-284. A¨mad ‚aqr. “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”. ed.162 ABBREVIATIONS -IIA = Adam Gacek. 1389/1970. The Oriental Institute. Petherbridge. J. 1981. 1401 AH [1989 or 1990]. 1995: 123-136. “Human element between text and reader: the LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Paris. Beirut.

1983.G E (Cairo).EU K P “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU yah”. JN -DP O DO-' Q LEQ DO-MuÃahhar al-±LOO  Al-Jawhar al-na{ G I shar| maniq al-7DMU G.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q DO-±asan al-awwal”. .ABBREVIATIONS 163 IW = Muhammad Faris Jamil. KB = A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK 6XND\ULM Kashf al-|LM E ÑamPDQ WDO Tá maÑa al-Shaykh al-7LM Q PLQ DO-a€| E. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid.n. [Tehran?]. Algiers.PLÑ li-DNKO T DO-U Z ZD. KD $E +LO O DO-Ñ$VNDU  . S. KF = Ayman FuÐ G 6D\\LG Al-. Damascus.. 1985. 1962.G E DOV PLÑ. 0DMDOODW . 1997. ÑIzzat ±asan. 6 pl.1 (1958): 81-106. -JJA = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  Al-.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makh  wa-Ñilm almakh  W (= Le manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). -KKA 6XKD\ODK < V Q DO--XE U  Al-Kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-taDZZXUXK I al-ÑuÁ U DO-Ñ$EE V \DK. Qum.. KG = JaÑfar ibn Khi r al--DQ [1889] (lithographed). 1363 [1984]. “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationeryl during the early Middle Ages”. 1969. Baghdad.PLÑ ma| VLQ NLW EDW DO-NXWW E. JL = ÑAbd al-Laà I . ed.. JM = Mu¨ammad ibn ±asan al-„ E  . no. 38 (1989): 7-103. Al-0DQ KLO. Beirut. Cairo.D. Ph.LW E DO-WDONK Á I PDÑULIDW DVP Ð alDVK\ Ð. Riyad. 1982. KC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-. ed. ¨  Kashf al-ghi Ð. University of Michigan.1961. 1317 KH = Mu¨ammad ibn SaÑ G 6KDU I  Khuà à al-maÁ |if Ñinda al0DVK riqah wa-al-0DJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DOKLMU .XOO \DW DO.l. 1962. s. 20.

Safadi. KK $E DO-4 VLP Ñ$EG $OO K DO-%DJKG G  ³. Cairo.LW E DO-maÁ ¨if”. KS < VXI DO-. Leiden.KDWDP W DO-‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al¨aqq.LW E TDEOD LNKWLU Ñ al-ÃLE Ñah”. 1981. 1. 1316-21 A. Fehervari and Y.H. KU = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ -DÑIDU LEQ 'XUXVW \DK 'XUXVWDZD\K. KN = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ 6DÑ G DO-' Q  Al-MuqniÑ I UDVP PDÁ |if al-amÁ U. no. Á KL = G. 1400 years of Islamic art: a descriptive catalogue. 1937: 125-161.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. “Al-. Al. Materials for the history of the text of the QurÐ Q. RDVK G DOÑ.3 (1964): 1933. 2.VP ÑLO LEQ 6 GDK . 1978. no. ed. KJ = Ñ8WKP Q DO-KaÑÑ N ³DO-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). 2 (1946): 9-18. ed. London.VO P .164 ABBREVIATIONS KI =DN 0X¨ammad ±asan.DWW Q  ³. 1 (1963): 26-48. KR 6LK P 0X¨ammad al-0DKG  'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-. Mu¨ammad ‚ GLT 4DP¨ Z  Cairo. by Arthur Jeffery.240 (1984): 61-68. 1.LW E DO-mukhaÁÁaÁ. KT = Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $E ' Ð G DO-6LMLVW Q  ³. KM = Ñ$O LEQ .H.LW E DO-NXWW E ZDifat al-GDZ K ZD-al-qalam wa-taÁU IXK ´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid.2 (1973): 43-78.LW E. no.Q Q  /RQGRQ  -91. no.

. .XZDLW 1977.LW E DONXWW E. Raif Georges Khoury.LW E DO-zuhd. ed. Wiesbaden. . 1976. .EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð DQG ÑAbd al-±usyan al-)DWO  . KZ $VDG LEQ 0 Vá. ed.

Baghdad. 1790-1930. Leiden. 1911-1931. 48 (1989): 21-29. LS = Frederick de Jong and Jan Just Witkam. van Koningsveld and Q. LC = Adam Gacek. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. LT = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³/DP¨at Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE I al-gharb al-. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. -MMA = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$EGDU DO-) V  AlMadkhal. Cambridge. “The library of šay° K OLG DO-âDKUD] U DO-1DTãDEDQG «´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. 2 (1987): 68-87. LB = Jan Just Witkam. Rev.500). 1978 (catalogue no. WLE Lam|at almukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃÃ al-Áalif. MB = al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar al-*KDVV Q  Al-Mukh- . by Mu¨ammad al0DQ Q  5DEDW   361-382. Arabic-English lexicon. MELA Notes. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. LM = ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad al-. Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK al-Maghrib: al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah.J. 1929. Samarrai. LD = P. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. ed. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. ed. 1992.ABBREVIATIONS 165 -LLA = Lughat al-ÑArab. LE = M. Brill. LL = Edward William Lane. Ben Cheneb. Cairo. 302-303 (1920): 134-138.VO P LOá al-qarn 19”. Revue africaine. Manuscripts of the Middle East. +D\ 0X¨ammad al-'DZVDU  Kuwait. 1984.S. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts.

A medieval Muslim scholar at work: Ibn „ Z V DQG KLV OLEUDU\. 230 (1938): 551-575. MH = Ñ8WKP Q LEQ DO-‚DO ¨ al-6KDKUD] U  Muqaddimat Ibn al-‚DO I ÑXO P DO-¨DG WK. 1992. MG -DO O DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q DO-6X\ W  Al-0X]KLU I ÑXO P DOlughah wa-DQZ Ñih . 15. Mu¨ammad Ñ$MM M DO-Khaà E Beirut. Leiden. Beirut.XZDLW 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q MuÁawwar al-kha al-Ñ$UDE . MD = Mu¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 0DU] T ³$O-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ.U T . MN = Ñ$I I DO-%DKQDVV  MuÑjam mu€ala| W DO-kha al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkha  Q. Beirut.G DO-Mawlá. Damascus.4 (1986): 185-248. Mu¨ammad Ñ Vá 1989. . 1349 [1930]. MK = Etan Kohlberg. MM = ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ  Al-MuÑ G I DGDE DO-PXI G ZD-alPXVWDI G. | MI = Mu¨ammad Ri á al-0 PDT Q  MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-alLVK U W. ed. 1980. no. Lamare. MF = al-±asan ibn ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P DO-5 PDKXUPX]  Al-Mu|addith al-I Áil bayna al-U Z ZD-al-Z Ñ . ed.d. Journal asiatique. Damascus. 1995. Beirut. 20 (1970): 88-137. 1992.O W DO-NLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. 1391/1971. MC OL¨ \DK .166 ABBREVIATIONS ‚ taraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DO-ÁunaÑ. MJ = Mu¨ammad ibn A¨mad al-=LIW Z  ³0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK I PDÑrifat al-khuà à wa. ed.OP DO-Ñ. “Le muÁ¨af de la Mosquée de Cordoue”. 1972. n. Mu¨ammad A¨PDG . ME = A. 1913. ML = ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P LEQ Ñ$O LEQ 6K WK DO-4XUDVK  MaÑ OLP DONLW EDK ZD-PDJK QLP DO-i€ EDK. Beirut. Cairo.

1 (1969): 3-47. MY = François Déroche. “Makhà à W ÃLEE \DK Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DNWDEDW DO'LU V W DO-6KDUT \DK DO-. ed. MU < T W LEQ Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±DPDZ  MuÑjam al-XGDE Ð. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde musulman”. MZ = Rudolf Sellheim. MT = Adam Gacek. 14.4 (1962). Mu¨\ DO-' Q ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q 5DPD  Q 'DPDVFXV  MS = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DÐU NK DO-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-alMaghrib”.ABBREVIATIONS 167 MO = David James. N. no. no. The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries. MW . pt. MP = Martin Levey. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. MR = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. no. 52. 75/76 (1995): 81-90. 1936-38. 1976-87. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 15. Transactions of the American Philosophical Society.LQ Q  Al-Manhal alU Z I PXNKWDÁar ÑXO P DO-|DG WK DO-QDEDZ . Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart.S.2 (1989): 201-203. 1992. . Al-Mawrid. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology”. Cairo. Revue des études islamiques. London/Oxford.IU T \DK´ WUDQVO Ñ$GQDQ -DZZ G DO-„umÑah. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte.6 (1993): 641649. 18.EU K P DO-6DPDUU Ð  ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-tuU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . 32 (1987): 105-114. MV = François Déroche.. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. MQ = A¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá al-6DZ ¨LO  ³0LQ TD  \ DO-¨arf alÑ$UDE  DO-taÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub.

NS = S. 1 ILPELU  HG . 1.EQ 4XWD\EDK WKH µ. NI = Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  ³1XÁ nos.A. “Notes and texts from Cairo manuscripts. Á I LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid.3-4 (1971-72): 180-186. “ Na¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wanuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-|ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-. Revue des études islamiques. NZ = A¨PDG 6KDZT %LQE Q “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat al- .2 (1992): 679-683. II: texts from Avicenna’s library … ”. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Sadan. Cairo.. 1418/1998: 341-393. “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. NC = Adam Gacek. 45 (1977): 1-87. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. 13. NM = ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] DO-‚ ZLU  ³1DGZDK DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDÑilm al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. NW = Mu¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr al-±DVDQ DO-'LPDVKT  Al1XM P DO-VK ULT W I GKLNU EDÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu|W M LOD\K I Ñilm alP T W (!). 1367/1949.168 ABBREVIATIONS -NNA = A¨mad ibn ÑAbd al-:DKK E DO-1XZD\U  1LK \DW DO-DUDE I IXQ Q DO-adab. ND = J. NO = Dimitri Gutas. Bonebakker. 2 (1987): 8-17.VO P \DK DÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al)XUT Q OLl-7XU WK DO-. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the ‘Adab al-N WLE¶ RI . Cairo. NH . 1342/1923 . Damascus. 1928. 2 (1987): 126-130. no. NT = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-0DTTDU  Naf| al- E PLQ JKXÁn alAndalus al-ra E. London.VO P  .LW E DÁ-ÁLQ ÑDWD\Q¶ RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH µ0DÅal as-V Ðir’ of ]L\ Ð al-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens.EU K P 6KDEE ¨.

1994 : 75-81. OM = Adam Gacek. Derek Latham. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”. “O. Rabat. 26 (1976): 199-212. by FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR  -O- OD = François Déroche. OS = Adam Gacek. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University.ABBREVIATIONS 169 makh 65-72. Paris/Teheran. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. 2 (1987): 88-95. -PPA = Yves Porter. Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie).  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . M. 1985: 29-48. OH = J. 10 (1998): 41-63. Prilozi Orientalnu Filologiju. PK = S. . “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries”. Daly. Manuscripts of the Middle East. OT $GDP *DFHN DQG $OL <D\FLR÷OX ³2WWRPDQ-Turkish manuscripts in the Islamic Studies Library and other libraries of McGill University”. Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la littérature technique indo-persane. 5 (1960): 124-143. 1992. “Observations on the text and translation of al--DUV I ¶V 7UHDWLVH RQ µ+LVED¶´ Journal of Semitic studies. New York. Aliþ “Problem kratica u arapskim rukopisima sa spiskom arapskih kratica iz 16 vjeka”. Modernization in the Sudan: essays in honour of Richard Hill.W. ed.H. PT = Terence Walz.

15. 1973. Paris. ed. 1995. Bull.PLÑ 4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 195772. Cairo.170 ABBREVIATIONS -QQF = ‚DO ¨ al-' Q DO-Munajjid. Costa Mesa. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. a new direction”. RI = W.  W DO- QS = Mu¨ammad SaÑ G DO-4 VLP  4 P V DO-ÁLQ Ñ W DO-6K P \DK. SJ . . SL = Nabia Abbott. SD = R.EU K P 6KDEE ¨ ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-0DNWDEDW . 1 (1987): 21-38. “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts. Dozy. Hanaway and Brian Spooner. Chicago. Studies in Arabic literary papyri. Chicago. The rise of the North Arabic script and its ¯urÐ QLF GHYHORSPHQW. Beirut. 1967.4 (1986): 259-270. no. 4DZ Ñid fahrasat al-makh Ñ$UDE \DK. Beirut. -SSA = A¨mad ibn Ñ$O DO-4DOTDVKDQG  ‚ub| al-aÑshá f ÁLQ Ñat alLQVK Ð. 1383/1963 (reprint of ‘al-„abÑah al-$P U \DK¶ 1920). Paris. Supplément aux dictionnaires arabes. 1960. 3rd ed. -RRA = William L. 1938. 2 (1956): 339-372. 1410/1990. SM = Ibn al-BaÁ Á. SK $E -DÑfar A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-Na¨¨ V ‚LQ Ñat al-NXWW E. RN = Nabia Abbott. Bookbinder. “Shar¨ al-manÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm alNLW EDK´ HG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. Badr A¨mad ]ayyif.

Damascus. TB = Ya¨yá ibn Sharaf al-1DZDZ  Al-7LE\ Q I QurÐ Q.Q Q  London. -TTA = Yvette Sauvan. Paris. Ricard.LW E DO-WDU W E DO-LG U \DK ZD-alÑDP O W ZD-al-ÁLQ Ñ W ZD-al-PDW MLU ZD-al-| ODK DO-ÑLOP \DK.K Q ³6DP Ñ W PXÐallaf W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 1997: 135-150. Rabat. 1925. “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. Damascus. Paris/Istanbul. MS (Paris. 50-51 (1990): 13-18. Rabat. 1995.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-albashar: aÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. ed. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. P. MELA notes.VO P . 1346-49 A.ABBREVIATIONS 171 SS = A¨PDG . ST = A¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad al-6XI\ Q  ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa¨all al-dhahab. Beirut. Bibliothèque nationale. no.1 (1997): 55-90. ed. 1303 A. G E |amlat al- TC = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-MaghriE ´ Al-Makh  al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). TI = „ KLU LEQ ‚ OL¨ al--D] ÐLU  7DVK O DO-PDM ] LOá fann al-muÑammá wa-al-DOJK ]. 1989: 49-50.H. ed. 1994: 11-32. TK = Mu¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad al-4DODO V  Tu|af al-NKDZ ÁÁ I uraf al-NKDZ ÁÁ. arabe 6844). 1965. TD = ÑAbd al-±ayy al-. TE = Adam Gacek.H. 5DVK G DO-Ñ. 41. TH = A¨PDG 6K NLU TaÁ| | al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah wa-ND\I \DW  ab al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-IfranM I GK OLN. François Déroche. . TF 0XU G DO-5DPP ¨ ³7DV I U 0DNWDEDW DO-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO-.DWW Q  .

TT = ÑAbd al-+ G DO-Fa O  Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK. 1353/1934.EU K P DO-. ed. .LQ Q  Tadhkirat alV PLÑ wa-al-PXWDNDOOLP I DGDE DO-Ñ OLP ZDO-mutaÑallim. n. [Includes a facsimile of Chapter 6 from ‘al-Durr al-na  G IL G E DOPXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G’ by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]] @ TQ = al-Khaà E DO-%DJKG G  7DT\ G DO-Ñilm HG < VXI DO-ÑIshsh. Jedda. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. Paris/Istanbul.172 ABBREVIATIONS TL %XUK Q DO-' Q DO-=DUQ M  TaÑO P DO-mutaÑallim DU T DO-taÑallum. Ñ$EG $OO K .VLU 5L\DG ' U DO-YaP PDK   -393. -UUA 1 U DO-' Q DO-Ñ8VD\O  ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ AlDurar al-IDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-| MM ZD-ÃDU T 0DNNDK al-MuÑaÌÌamah. +LO O 1 M  7XQLV  TW = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makh  al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV  ilá al-fatrah almuÑ Áirah.d. TP = Adam Gacek. 1949. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient. F. Tu|IDW O DO-DOE E I ÁLQ Ñat al-kha wa-al-NLW E. Damascus.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. 1991.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ ed. Déroche. ±amd al-. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU LEQ 0X¨ammad al-AnÁ U DO--D] O  ed. 1989: 51-60. HG 0DUZ Q 4DEE Q  %HLUXW  TM = Badr al-' Q 0X¨DPPDG LEQ -DP Ñah al-. xx-xxxii. 1982. ed. pl. Kuwait.VKE O  ³. TN = ÑAbd al-6DO P + U Q Ta|T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-QDVKUXK . TS %DNU LEQ . Hyderabad. TU = ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q LEQ < VXI LEQ DO-‚ Ðigh. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42. Rabat.

Beirut. Ñ WB = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ 0X¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-|aqq.ABBREVIATIONS 173 UD = Ñ$EG $OO K DO-+ W  Al-Ñ8PGDK ULV ODK I DO-kha wa-al-qalam.10 (1975): 80-92. Graz. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. 16. WM = A¨mad ibn Ya¨yá al-WaQVKDU V  Al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-alM PLÑ al-mughrib. 1 (1986): 49-53. WS = ±DE E =D\\ W Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. UK = al-MuÑL]] LEQ % G V ³ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DODOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. . 17 (1971): 43-172. HG +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG  UI = The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. DaÑwat al-|aqq. 1981-83. 1992. 18. -WWA = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  ³$O-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat XT G PLQ al-miÐah al-KLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDK Ñashrata”. no. WR = Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr alÑ$ODZ DO-awwal”. US $GDP *DFHN ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDj’ in Arabic manuscripts”.2 (1977): 45-56. Beirut. -VVA = Wilhelm Ahlwardt. DaÑwat al-|aqq. 1980. 1983. Dublin. Chester Beatty Library. Manuscripts of the Middle East.4 (1982): 10-24. no. Hildesheim/New York. 23. no.

G E (Cairo). Tehran.XOO \DW DO. 6 pl. no.1 (1955): 43-48. 1308 [1890-1] (lithographed).174 ABBREVIATIONS -YYM 6XOD\P Q DO-%DONK  <DQ E al-mawaddah li-GK DO-qurbá.NKLUDK / = juzÐ MD]PDK MDZ E M Ðiz (see under waqf) = jalla shaÐQXK WDMO O. 2.Oá / -XP Gá al. Technical terms in the glossary = aÑlá All K PDT PDKX = ilá NKLULK / PQ / LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = intahá = baÑGX E E ED\ Q 5DMDE = taÑO TDK / = taÑ Oá = WDWKO WK / / = Jum Gá al. 17. Ñ -ZZM )DU G 6K ILÑ  ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW .

= ¨ Ðil (ta¨Z O ¨D\O ODK.

nuskhaha Ál = mukhaffaf = 'K DO-±ijjah = 'K DO-QaÑdah 5DE Ñ al-7K Q  5DMDE 5DE Ñ al-Awwal 5DE Ñ al-7K Q / / = ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah) = ra¨LPDKX $OO K WDU¨ P. / = ¨DVEXQ $OO K (¨asbalah) / = ¨ VKL\DK = taÐNK U PXÐakhkhar). nuskhah (ukhrá) / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = nuskhah-badal = nuskhah-badal.

 ra L\D $OO K Ñanhu (tar iyah). numrah / = ra¨LPDKX $OO K (tar¨ P.

= ] Ðidah = TDGGDVD $OO K VLUUDKX RU U ¨DKX WDTG V.

ÁDZ E (ÁDZ EXKX. VXÐ O = al-VK UL¨ = shar¨. ShaÑE Q 6KDZZ O = LQ VK ÐD $OO K LVWLWKQ Ð) = ShaÑE Q = aÁl. Á ¨ib. Áa¨ ¨.

‚afar = Áa¨ ¨ = aÁl / / / / / = Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah) = ED\  . ra L\D $OO K . Áallá All K Ñalayhi (Áalwalah).

ABBREVIATIONS 175 anhu (tar iyah).  abbah (ta E E.

= Ãurrah. laÑDOODKX UXN Ñ = laÑDQDKX $OO K / / / / / = Ñalayhi al-VDO P WDVO PDK. Ñ UL a. ÑDQ IXO Q IDUÑ. faqaà / = à ED $OO K WKDU KX / / / = aà OD $OO K Ñumrahu = Ìann . rajÑ. Ì KLU XQÌur / = maÑà IDK WDÑVK UDK VDP Ñ.

fa-tadabbar(hu) / = I Ðidat al-aÁl = fa-T OD = fa-\XT O = T OD TDEOD WDTG P PXqaddam). waraqah Ñ / / / / = qaddasa $OO K VLUUDKX RU U ¨ahu (taqG V. / = Ñazza wa-jalla = ÑDMMDOD $OO K farajahu / = maÑà IDK / = 5DE Ñ al-Awwal = 5DE Ñ al-7K Q = laÑallahu = ghalaà / = I Ðidah = fa-taÐammal(hu).

= 'K DO-QaÑdah = qawluhu / = NXUU V DK.

Mu¨DUUDP O ]LP see under waqf) = al-mu¨DVKVK = muÐakhkhar muqaddam = al-muÁannif = Rama  Q = maÑÃ IDK = muqaddam muÐakhkhar = ED\ Q QXVNKDK XNKUá). NDGK  NDWDba(hu) = katabahu = badal (baddilhu). Rama  Q / = nuskhah (ukhrá) = K PLVK / = taÑO TDK / = intahá = waraqah = \XT O . ShawZ O = laÑDQDKX $OO K = matn. malzamah. tamma. aÁl.

This page intentionally left blank .

PART TWO BIBLIOGRAPHY .

This page intentionally left blank .

Jerusalem.BIBLIOGRAPHY 179 The present bibliography. Paris. reproduce all the entries found in the bibliographies listed below in Section I. 1997. however. ——— The makings of the medieval Hebrew book: studies in palaeography and codicology. Munafò. It is therefore appropriate to mention here a number of important references dealing with the codicologies and palaeographies of the latter. Their usefulness for the study of Arabic manuscripts will be evident for anyone who consults them. 1984. 5th ed. Bernhard. and the care of books: a text-book for book-binders and librarians. Boyle. A. London/New York. Les manuscrits. Bischoff. Beit-Arié. Bozzolo. Medieval Latin palaeography: a bibliographical introduction.P. Leonard. ed. Archéologie du livre médiéval: exposition organisée par le Centre national de la recherche scientifique et la Bibliothèque nationale. by Dáibhí Ó Cróinín and David Ganz. Paris. . Maniaci and P. The bibliography has been arranged by subject with the result that some entries are repeated in the various sections due to their broader coverage. Alphonse. Latin palaeography: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. 2 vols. Paris. 1976. Pour une histoire du livre manuscrit au Moyen Age: trois essais de codicologie quantitative. Leiden. Indeed. Transl. includes the research published in Arabic and European languages on various aspects of the Arabic manuscript tradition. Gumbert. Carla. M. 1990. ed. 1993. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Paris. many practices and phenomena connected with Arabic manuscripts are also to be found in the Hebrew. Arabic manuscripts cannot be studied in isolation. 1988. Cockerell. Bookbinding. 1993. Toronto. It does not. Greek and Latin manuscript traditions. 1983. 1979). 1976-1980. Vatican City.1. 5 vols. Sydney M. Codicologica: towards a science of handwritten books. Dain. Malachi. Cambridge. Hebrew codicology: tentative typology of technical practices employed in Hebrew dated medieval manuscripts. apart from a number of entries in Turkish and Persian. Gruys and J. 1953 (repr.

P. The hand-produced book.C. enluminure. 1983. Proceedings of the British Academy. Denis. and Skeat. Oxford. études historiques et physico-chimiques. Gruijs.. C. “The codex”. Introduction à la codicologie. Edward. 1974 : 19-25. 1996. and Wilson. Paris. Encyclopedia of the book. Jacques. 40 (1954): 169-204. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen-Age en Orient et en Occident. Delamare. 1989. Reynolds. New Castle.D. Roberts. C. 2nd ed. 1977. 1985. Paul O. 1999. London. “Tasks and problems of manuscripts research”. Paris. Greek and Latin papyrology. . 1989. La réglure des manuscrits hébreux au Moyen-Age. 1 (1976): 84-90. Geoffrey Ashall. 1998. Albert. H. A. Writing & illuminating. M. ed. Glaister. 1988. Paris. T. Italo. Scribes and scholars: a guide to the transmission of Greek and Latin literature. ed. 1983. London. Johnston.180 BIBLIOGRAPHY Les débuts du codex. Paris. Kristeller. Turnhout. M. 1974.H. Paris. Paris. The birth of the codex. New York. 2nd ed. Gallo. David. 1985.G. Vocabulaire codicologique: répertoire méthodique des termes français relatifs aux manuscrits. John E. Bernard. François and Guineau. Paris. 1986. Maniaci. 1953. M. Terminologia del libro manuscritto. L. Blanchard. Album of science: Antiquity and the Middle Ages. Questions de méthodologie et de terminologie”. 1984. Les matériaux de la couleur. Dukan. peinture. 1990. London/New York. “Paléographie. Diringer. codicologie et archéologie du livre. Le livre au Moyen Age. 1988. New York. Muzerelle. Paris. & lettering. Hoffmann. Del. Paris. Codicologica. N. Jean. Rome. Lemaire. Murdoch. 1996. 11-13 septembre 1972. Louvain-la-Neuve. Pigments et colorants de l’Antiquité et du Moyen-Age: teinture. Les manuscrits datés: premiers bilans et perspectives (= Die datierten Handschriften: erste Bilanz und Perspektiven). La paléographie hébraïque médiévale. Glenisson. Neuchâtel/Neuenburg. Roberts.

Gerhard. Bibliographies Á Abd al-+ G  0D¨ammad Fat¨  Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. Paris. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part II)”. MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Manuscripts of the Middle East.VO P  ELEO\ MU I \DK EL-al-LQW M DO-ILNU DO-Ñ$UDE PLQ  LOá 1998. The medieval book: illustrated from the Beinecke Rare Book and Manuscript Library. VII/1 (1998): 3-8. Turner. Paris. 1912. Martin L. 1989. 1982: 306-315. herausgegeben von W. 13-15 septembre 1972. Paris. Les techniques de laboratoire dans l’étude des manuscrits. 5 (1990-91): 9-19. Index Islamicus on CD-ROM. 1994. 4 vols. 1998. Baghdad. Wiesbaden. CNRS. Manuscripts of the Middle East. An introduction to Greek and Latin palaeography. Maunde. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. The typology of the early codex. 1991. Fischer. I. Stuttgart.VO P \DK (Tripoli. Toronto. Adam. “From papyrus roll to papyrus codex: some technical aspects of the ancient book fabrication”. “Handschriftenkunde”. Du scribe au livre: les manuscrits hébreux au Moyen Age. London.XOO \DW DO-DaÑwah al-. Wouters. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1974. Colette. Yale University. Libya). E. 1. Ñ . Oxford. Sirat. 6 (1989): 367-398. [Philadelphia]. GENERAL AND INTRODUCTORY STUDIES I. ——— “Arabic language publications on manuscripts (Part I)”.VO P   ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U . “A select bibliography of Arabic language publications concerning Arabic manuscripts”. 1 (1986): 106-108. Paris.DVKVK I DO-GDZU \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.BIBLIOGRAPHY 181 Shailor. Eric G. Textual criticism and editorial technique applicable to Greek and Latin texts. 'KD\\ E 0LIW ¨ Mu¨ammad. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 1989. Barbara A. A. West. Gacek. 1977. London/New York. Thompson. VII/2 (1998): 2-7. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. “±arakat al-taÐO I ZD-al-kutub wa-alPDNWDE W´ 0DMDOODW . Endress. Les tranchefiles brodées: études historique et technique. 1972.

Conference proceedings and composite works $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. no. ed. ed. Dutton.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1991. Paris.Q Q  London. St. 1 (1955) – . Atiyeh. François Déroche et al. Paris. 1997. 1 (1996) – . Riyad. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). 1996. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . ed. 2. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. 1995.VO P \DK AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. George N. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q . The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. Witkam. Leiden.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. International journal for Oriental manuscript research. Periodicals Á BIBLIOGRAPHY Ñ ODP DO-makhà à à wa-al-QDZ GLU. François Déroche. 1995. Manuscripta Orientalia.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 18th-19th November 1995. London. ed. ed. I. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “Livres et lecture dans le monde ottoman”. ed. Manuscripts of the Middle East: a journal devoted to the study of hand written materials of the Middle East. 1992. ed. 1991– .182 I. 1. NY.J. London. London. 3. thème sous la responsabilité de Frédéric Hitzel. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . 87/88 (1999). Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Cairo. Y.VO P . (Published in loose-leaf format within Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient). J.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar.Petersburg/Helsinki. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-. . Yusuf Ibish. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh.1 (1995) – . London. Albany. 1 (1986) – . ed.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. 1420/1999.

Cairo.BIBLIOGRAPHY 183 Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH Ht la codicologie). Actes du colloque d’Istanbul (Istanbul. thème sous la responsabilité de Geneviève Humbert. 1995 HG .EU K P 6KDEE ¨. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. 26-29 mai 1986). FayÁal al-±DI\ n. 1998. 1989. al-. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO-. 1997 HG . Paris. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. al-PXZ ILT  0 \ 1997 m.VO P  -30 Nov. 1998. Dubayy. 1999. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient: essais de codicologie et de paléographie. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. (forthcoming). Turnhout. “Patrimoine manuscrit et vie intellectuelle de l’Asie centrale islamique”. Paris. 1997. ed. Casablanca. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P .VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-majP Ñ W ZD.VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Al-7DM ULE DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W ed. Zerdoun BatYehouda. Dubai. 1994. Rabat. ed. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO-. 18-19 Nov.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. London.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). 1999. Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  “La tradition manuscrite en écriture arabe”. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Francis Richard et Maria Szuppe. Déroche and F. . London. ilá 15 M \  m. Déroche.Oá. 1992. John Cooper. Richard. ed. F. ed. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. 7 (1999). F. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Istanbul/Paris. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. M. Cahiers d’Asie centrale. sous la direction de Ashirbek Muminov.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-GDZO \DK DO. London.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991).

Khalidov.] Arnold. Pages of perfection. 1968-83: 13. St.184 BIBLIOGRAPHY Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T qih wa-LVKN ODW QDVKULK.2 (1990): 189-197. al-Ñ$O  ‚ OL¨ A¨mad. 1929. Akimushkin.Oá”. Encyclopaedia of Library and Information Science. ed. ÑAà Р$OO K 6DP U TaÐU NK ZD-fann ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW E %HLUXW ' U ÑAà Р$OO K  ÑAà \DK 0X¨\ DO-' Q Al-. 4. no. 1995: 35-75. “Al-Tadw Q ZD-ÌXK U DO-kutub al-muÁannafah I DO-ÑXK G DO-.XZDLW ' U DO-Bu¨ WK DOÑ. Oleg F. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Petersburg..VO P  . Al-Kutub al-. and Rezvan. Lugano/Milan. $P Q 0X¨ammad Mu¨ammad. New York.LW E DO-. T. no. Anas B.VO P \DK DO. 11. Tarjamah wa-taÑO T 6DÑd ibn Ñ$EG $OO K DO-±ubayÑ Q 5L\DG 0DNWDEDW DOMalik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK   [Based on his “Islamic books”.OP \DK  %HQFKHULID %LQVKDU IDK. “The triumph of the qalam”. 90-111.VO P \DK. and Grohmann.U T . The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. Adolf. [Florence].2 (1980): 3-46.OP DOÑ. General studies and surveys Á Abd al-+ G  Ñ$GQ Q ³7DGZ Q DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ÑaÁr alÑ8WKP Q  -1225”. Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  I.W. Efim A. 31.

ed. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1993. 1997: 207-227.Q Q  London.QV Q \DK  Ñ . 1961.VL ND Z ZLHFLH .K PLV . AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 0RKDPHG ³3UREOHPV RI DWWribution in historical and geographical works”. 1995: 103-121. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.VO P .PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. .VODPX. Bielawski. London. Dutton. Warsaw. ——— “ KLUDW DO-makhà à W PDMK ODW DO-muÐallif: al-makhà à W DOtaÐU NK \DK ZD-al-MXJKU I \DK PLWK ODQ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  'LU V W I Ñilm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ba¨th alELEOL\ JKU I  5DEDW . Y. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. Józef.

Déroche. 4 (1974): 303-311.1 (1963): 26-48..VO P \DK 7KH book in Islamic civilization). by Tatiana Minorsky. “Al-. 0DMDOODW .XOO \DW DO-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Riyad). Festgabe für Hans-Rudolf Singer zum 65. Riyad.S. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. no.2 (1986): 348-361.VO P   al-KaÑÑ N Ñ8WKP Q ³$O-Khià Ãah al-7 QLV \DK´ Majallat al-Maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). ——— “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts in Christian Spain: some supplementary notes”. Geburtstag.BIBLIOGRAPHY 185 %LQ =XZD\W Q DO-6K GKLO  TaÐU NK al-NLW E EL-7 QLV TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ NKDÃÃan wa-QDV NKDWDQ ÃLE Ñan wa-QDVKUDQ LVK UDWDQ wa-WDZ] Ñan . “Andalusian-Arabic manuscripts from Christian Spain: a comparative intercultural approach”. al-.DWW Q  0X¨DPPDG .3 (1964): 19-33. 1997. W  $¨mad. Endress. Maktabat al-Malik al-Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Bibliothèque nationale de France. TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al- .] ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD DO-taÐO I ZD-al-LPO Д. B. Wiesbaden.Y. I. P. &DLUR ' U *KDU E  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-. Manuel de codicologie des manuscrits en écriture arabe. Fischer. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Among Arabic manuscripts. 1. no. 2000. Leiden. Koningsveld. 4-6 (1965): 9-57. 1989. Tunis. van.LW E DO-0DJKULE ZD-T PDWXK´ Al-Ba¨th al-ÑLOP . ±DPP GDK 0D¨P G Ñ$EE V TaÐU NK DO-NLW E DO-.. 1. 12 (1992): 75-110. “Handschriftenkunde”. Gerhard. 61. herausgegeben von W. François et al.VO P DO-makhà Ã. Paris.EU K P ³$O-. 1991: 811-823. Frankfurt am Main..LW EDK Ñinda al-Ñ$UDE I DO-M KLO \DK ZD-Áadr al. al-Ma¨ VLQ  6DP Ð =DN  'LU V W I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Transl. 1982: 271-291. Israel Oriental studies. Arabskie rukopisi i arabskaia rukopisnaia traditsiia. Maktabat MiÁE ¨. al-. 1953.LW E I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. Moscow.: Jeddah. no. 1985. Krachkovskii. [2nd revised ed.VO P´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. Khalidov. 1986. al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE  &DLUR ' U DO-7KDT fah. A.

Orsatti.K PLV .XOO \DW DOG E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-.VO P    vols. Maniaci and P.LW E DOÑ$UDE PXQGKX QDVKÐatih ¨attá ÑaÁr al-ÃLE Ñah. ed.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. Rosenthal. George N. Angelo Michele. Sayyid Husayn. M. 24 (1994): 1-7.VO P . Vatican City. “Islamic manuscripts in the West”. 1997.186 BIBLIOGRAPHY muÑ Áirah 5DEDW . ed.PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-. Gazette du livre médiéval. Damascus. ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] LEQ 0X¨ammad. [from the Danish Den Arabiske Bog] by G.QV Q \DK  ——— Qabas min Ñaà Рal-makhà à al-0DJKULE 4XLQWHVVHQFH GHV manuscrits marocains). Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. The Arabic book. .. 0DTGLV  . 1992: 17-22. Atiyeh.VO P \DK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. 1993: 2.UM ³$O-±LI Ì Ñalá al-WXU WK ZD-al-daÑwah ilá dir VDWLK´ AhamP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. ed. Albany. Paola. 1992: 7-17. [Also translated from the English into Arabic: al-. tarjamat ±aydar Ghaybah.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-.IWLW ¨ OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Pedersen. 1984.EU K P . Transl. London. al-$K O  @ Piemontese. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. French. Franz. 0XU ZDK . Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZDshayÐ min qa  \ K 5L\DG ' U DO-0LUU NK  Nasr. Johannes. Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. in 3. London. %HLUXW 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. 1995: 33-55. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-.EU K P ) DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK TLU Ð W WDÃE T \DK. John Cooper. R. ed. “‘Of making many books there is no end’: the classical Muslim view”. ——— “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. 1992: 29-42. N. London. 269-331.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th November – 1st December 1991). ³$KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. ——— “The significance of Islamic manuscripts”. John Cooper. “Il manoscritto come specchio di una cultura: il caso dell’Islam”.Y.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ (30th November – 1st December 1991). Munafò. Princeton.VO P . ed. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q .IWLW ¨ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1992: 45-54. London. al-Musfir. Hillenbrand.

Al-. 1-2 (1986). “Genizah and Genizah-like practices in Islamic and Jewish traditions”. 43.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE al-makhà à wa-Ñilm almakhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH.BIBLIOGRAPHY 187 Sadan. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G. 36-58. Bibliotheca Orientalis. J.

. Cairo: al-' U al-MiÁU \DK DO-/XEQ Q \DK   YROV ——— “‚LQ Ñat al-NLW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà Ô. Annales islamologiques (= ²DZO \ W .VO P \DK.

. 6K NLU 0D¨P G $E )DKU ³'KLNU \ W PDÑa mu¨LEE DO-makhà à W´ $KDPP \DW DO-makhà à W DO-. WLE &KHOHEL -1657) and alphabetization: a methodological investigation of the autographs of his ‘Kashf alÌXQ Q¶ DQG µ6XOODP DO-wuÁ O¶´ Scribes et manuscrits du MoyenOrient. Richard.VO P  IDZ ÐLG T PDK ÁL\ QDK. 8: 149-154.H. 8 (1949): 129-164. 154-160. Selected studies of one or more manuscripts Abbott.. I.LW E´ EI. Viviane. new ed.J. Starkey.D. Arberry. XV-XVIII. S. Witkam.. ed. Encyclopedia of Arabic literature. 2 vols. “Notes on some old manuscripts of the Adab al- . Sellheim. Kuwait.S. 1992: 23-28. Rudolf. the Arab world and Africa. Threefold wisdom: Islam. EI. “Nuskha”.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al. ed. and Sukanda-Tessier. 1993: 39-46. “Two rare manuscripts”. “Books and book-making”. “A possible Fulani autograph in the Library of SOAS”. Meisami and P. Sharpe. 1 (1970): 112-113. =D\G Q < VXI Al-7XU WK DO-PDMK O LÃO ODK Ñalá Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W. 1997: 235-263. al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . Svjetlost. J. F. Déroche and F. A.J. 1988: 1. %LUQEDXP (OHD]DU ³. ³. A. Sarajevo. J. Bivar. London/New York. 1999. 5: 207-208. (1997): 1-39.A. 31. 1988. “A ninth-century fragment of the ‘Thousand Nights’: new light on the early history of the Arabian Nights”. Papers in honour of Ivan Hrbek. Nabia.L. Markaz al-Makhà à W wa-al-7XU WK Za-al-:DWK Ðiq.EU K P Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al. Prague. London. 5.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. Bonebakker. new ed. Journal of Arabic literature. J. pl.VO P . Journal of Near Eastern studies. &DLUR ' U DO-$P Q  äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. Paris.

François.188 BIBLIOGRAPHY N WLE of Ibn Qutayba. François. Déroche. Paris (al-AÁmaÑ  7DÐU NK PXO N DO-ÑArab alDZZDO Q. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 2 (1987): 18-36. De Blois. ³7KH ROGHVW NQRZQ ) Ãimid manuscript from Yemen”. Proceedings of the Seminar for Arabian studies. 13-14 (1960-61): 159-194. “A propos du manuscrit ‘arabe 6726’. Hans.LW E DÁ-ÁLQ Ñatayn RI $E +LO O DOÑ$VNDU DQG WKH MaÅal as-V Ðir of ]L\ Ð ad-' Q LEQ DO-AÅ U´ Oriens. 14 (1984): 1-7. “An Arabic manuscript library: some important discoveries”. Daiber. the . Bibliothèque nationale.

Angelika. no. F. 6 pl. ed. ——— “Bemerkungen zu Handschriften ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG V echten und vermeintlichen Autographen”. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Supplément grec 911 (année 1043)”. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñ ilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH.LW E GH 6 EDZD\KL G’après l’autographe d’un grammairien andalou du XIIe siècle”. Paul. Déroche and F. Déroche. no.12 (1988): 12-15. Richard. ——— ³/H . BnF. “Codicologie comme source biographique: à propos d’un autographe inédit d’Ibn al-öDX] ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1989: 23-30. “Un manuscrit bilingue grec-arabe. Géhin.´ Revue des études islamiques. 1997: 161-175. Istanbul/Paris. F. Humbert. 58 (1990): 209-212. ed. 60. Gazette du livre médiéval. Geneviève. Paris. “Copie ‘à la pecia’ à Baghdad au IXe siècle?”.1 (1983): 112-142. Der Islam. Hartmann.

“Über ein MuwaÃÃaÐ-)UDJPHQW LQ GHU = ZL\D DO1 Áiriyya in TamaJU W 0DURNNR. E. 1994: 9-20. A contribution to the study of Mozarabic manuscripts and literature. $Q LPSRUWDQW PDQXVFULSW RI WKH WUDGLWLRQV RI %XNK UL with nine facsimile reproductions. Koningsveld. Lévi-Provençal.. Hespéris. Cambridge. A. ——— “Note sur l’H[HPSODLUH GX µ. 1977. Mingana.LW E DO-Ñibar’ offert par Ibn ±DOG Q à la bibliothèque d’al-?DUDZ \ Q à Fèz”. Leiden. P. van. 203 (1923): 161-168. 18 (1934): 198-200. Muranyi. 1936. The Latin-Arabic glossary of the Leiden University Library. “Un manuscrit de la bibliothèque du calife al±akam II”. Miklos. Rabat.S. Journal asiatique.

.´ Die Welt des Orients. 29 (1998): 149-157.

1962: 1. The Codicology of Islamic manuscripts. ³$ PDQXVFULSW IURP WKH /LEUDU\ RI WKH *KD]QDZLG $P U ÑAbd al-5DVK G´ Paintings from Islamic lands. ed. R. Richard. J. Sidarus. “Two Sudanese manuscripts of the 17th century”.M. Arabica. 1997: 293-326. Déroche and F. Schacht. G.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK wa-al-bashar. Bulletin of the School of Oriental Studies. Taf. ——— “Sur quelques manuscrits de la bibliothèque de la mosquée d’al-QaraZL\\ Q´ Etudes d’orientalisme dédiées à la mémoire de Lévi-Provençal. H. Paris. Oxford. London.LW E DO-khiÃaÔ. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. ——— “Some noteworthy manuscripts of the poems of AbuÐl-Ñ$O Ð al-MaÑDUU ´ Oriens. London. “Un recueil original de philologie gréco-copto-arabe: la Scala Copte 43 de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. 7 (1954): 322-347. Ritter. 6 (1953): 63-90.1993. Wiesbaden. 5 (1928-30): 541-560. Paris.VO P  HG 5DVK G DOÑ. “Autographs in Turkish libraries”. Stern. 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . 14 (1967): 225-258. 1995: 93-101. S.J. PinderWilson. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. London Institution. Oriens. “Trois manuscrits de la bibliothèque du savant damascain < VXI LEQ ÑAbd al-+ G ´ Journal asiatique. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³1HXH 0DWHULDOLHQ ]XU %LRJUDSKLH GHV < T W´ Schriften und Bilder: drei orientalistische Untersuchungen. 1997: 153-162. 1967: 41(87)-72(118). Adel.] Vajda.LW E DO-khiÃaÃ’”.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ -5 Dec. “Les autographs d’al-0DTU ] ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE wa-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD FRGLFRORJLH. “On some manuscripts in the libraries of Kairouan and Tunis”. 270 (1982): 229256.[Reprinted in his History and culture in the medieval Islamic world. Witkam. ed. VII(XI)-XXX(XXXIV). 1984. ——— “„DU TDW DO-taÐO I Ñinda al-TXGDP Ð PLQ NKLO O PXVDZZDGDW DO0DTU ] OL-. F. 271-284.Q Q  London. R. 6D\\LG $\P Q )XÐ G ³(DUO\ PHWKRGV RI ERRN FRPSRVLWLRQ DO0DTU ] ¶V GUDIW RI µ. Hellmut. 1969: 7-31. J.BIBLIOGRAPHY 189 Palmer.

. 1994: 89-98. Rabat. .

. ——— “Manuscripts & manuscripts”.190 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “±DVDQ . 1 (1986): 86-99. 1 (1986): 111-117. I DO-Aq¨iÁ U DQG KLV µ1LÌ P DO-ÑXODP Ð LO ° WDP al-DQEL\ ¶ D IDFsimile edition of MS Bratislava TF 136”. ——— ³7KH µ. 4 (1989): 85-114. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 4 (1988): 155-180. 2 (1987): 111-125.  0DQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ DQG FXOWXUH ZLU TDK.LW E 4DPÑ al-Z ã Q I ¢amm al-EDUU ã Q¶ E\ 1 U DO' Q Ñ$O E DO-öD]] U D IDFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI WKH XQLTXH PDQuscript”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Manuscripts of the Middle East.

1985. 9 (1935): 131-143. ——— TaÐU NK DO-ZLU TDK DO-MagKULE \DK ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à alÑ$UDE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. Akhtar.G E EL-TiÃZ Q..PLÑat Mu¨ammad al-.K PLV . “Islamic wiraqah ‘stationery’ during the early Middle Ages (bookmaking. Déroche. Ahmadmian. 23. DaÑwat al-¨aqq.DUE M . Ñ Á . All-India Oriental Conference.D.XOO \DW DO. Jamil. ——— “More about the art of waraqat”.Q \DK EL-al-kutub wa-jamÑXK I .G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P al-. I T Ñ$UDE \DK. 1 (1955): 72-90. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. no. . Muhammad Faris.IU T \DK DO-7 QLV \DK PLQ DO-qarn al-WK OLWK LOá al-NK PLV OLOhijrah)”. diss. 9 (1984): 66-71. 9 (1937): 294-310. no. François. Islamic culture. Muslim bookproducing)”.2 (1977): 45-56. 18. no. Abd al-:DKK E ±asan ±XVQ  ³$O-Ñ. 24. “The art of waraqat during the Abbasid period”.QV Q \DK ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-Ñ$ODZ \DK Ñabra sabÑat ÑXT G PLQ DO-miÐah alKLMU \DK DO-WK OLWKDh Ñashrata”.VO P \DK´ MajalODW .UM ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q Ñinda al-ÑArab”.4 (1982): 10-24.XOO \DW DO. . 3 (1989): 117119. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I Ñahd al-Sulà Q DO-Ñ$ODZ Mu¨ammad al-7K OLWK´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. “Copier des manuscrits: remarques sur le travail du copiste”.246 (1985): 133-151. Ph. Rabat. University of Michigan. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³6KDZ KLG PLQ L]GLK U DO-ZLU TDK I 6DEWDK DO.

16.3 (1988): 409-436. 18 (1971): 17-47. Frederick and Witkam. 41 (1947): 305.350. 1988.VO P ´ 7XU WKXQ . D. “Libraries”. 16 (1970): 37-65.C.EU K P Al-:LU TDK ZD-ashhar aÑO P DO-warU T Q GLU VDK I DO-nashr al-TDG P ZD-naql al-maÑO PDW. 14. „ayyib. ed. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK DO-Dawlah al-SaÑG \DK´ AlBa|th al-ÑLOP .):90-104. Ahmed Chouqui. DaÑwat al-|aqq. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃaQ \DK  al-1 ÁLU  $¨mad Ñ$O  ³$O-:DUU T Q ZD-al-QDVV NK Q ZD-dawruhum I DO-¨a  UDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-. Binebine. 29 (1412 A. 2 vols. 1977: 235-265. äGUDORYLü 0XKDPHG Bosansko-+HUFHJRYDþNL SUHSLVLYDþL GMHOD X DUDELþNLP UXNRSLVLPD. no. De Jong. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. Sarajevo. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-U ELÑ”. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq.H. al-Namlah. no. “The library of šay° K OLG DOâDKUD] U DO-NaqšabanG G. 1992. Libraries (selected bibliographies and studies) Auchterlonie. ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK PLQ DO-fat¨ al-.VO P´ Al-Mashriq. England. 26 (1987): 37-90.VO P \DK´ Al-' UDK. Histoire des bibliothèques au Maroc. Jan Just. AsÑad.VO P ¨attá QLK \DW DO-Dawlah al-WaÃà V \DK´ Al-Ba|th al-ÑLOP . 7. Rabat.4 (1989): 178-195.P.BIBLIOGRAPHY 191 ——— “Al-:LU TDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$ODZ DO-awwal”. 63. “Min a¨Z O DO-QXVV NK I WXU WKLQ DO-Ñ$UDE DO. Grimwood-Jones et al. J. Svjetlost. Ñ$O LEQ . Al0DQ KLO. I. no. Hassocks. Riyad. =D\\ W ±DE E ³$O-:LU TDK ZD-al-ZDUU T Q I DO-.10 (1975): 80-92.

no. G.”. D IDFVLPLOH RI WKH LQYHQtory of his library (MS Damascus. “Un registre d’inventaire et de prêt de la bibliothèque de la mosquée ÑAli ben Youssef à Marrakech daté de 1111 H. Maktabat al-Asad. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Hespéris.259)”. 31 (1944): 55-59. Deverdun. 2 (1987): 68-87.-1700 J.C. .

. Meisami and P. FuÐ G ³1DÁÁ Q TDG P Q I LÑ UDW DO-kutub”. 38 (1989): 7-103. Heffening.EU K P ³6LMLOO TDG P OL-PDNWDEDW . Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. MELA notes. 1967.S. “The ancient ‘sijill’ of Qayrawan”.VO P \DK. Sayyid.KL] QDW NXWXE DO-) ÃLP \ Q KDO EDTL\D PLQK shayÐ?” Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Endress. New York. “Libraries.KL] QDK DO-0DJKULE \DK I ÑaÁr al-Sulà Q al-±asan al-Awwal”. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. J.VO P \DK  Sayyid. Mosque libraries: an historical study. en Syrie et en Egypte au moyen âge. Ayman FuÐ G ³. medieval”. no.VO P QDVKÐDWXK wa-taÃawwuUXK ZD-maÁ ÐLUXK . Beirut. no. 42.] ShaEE ¨ . David. Wiesbaden. Ashirbek and Ziyadov. . London/ New York. ±DPP GDK 0X¨DPPDG 0 KLU Al-0DNWDE W I DO-. Yussef. 5 (1990-91): 99-105. EI. Gacek. MaÃbaÑDW . “Maktaba”. 6: 197-200. Mohamed Makki. herausgegeben von W. no. Encyclopaedia of Arabic literature. “L’horizon intellectuel d’un érudit du XVe siècle: nouvelles découvertes sur la bibliothèque de Mu¨ammad Pârsâ”.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W al-.192 BIBLIOGRAPHY Eche. and Pearson. J. ed. Fischer.PLÑ al-4D\UDZ Q´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2 (1956): 339-372.46 (1989): 26-29. 7 (1999): 77-98. Cairo. Wasserstein. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Shavasil. 1998: 2. 1982: 306-308. [Contains -DO O DO-' Q DO-6X\ à ’s Badhl al-PDMK G I NKL] QDW 0D¨P G. .1 (1998): 7-32. Riyad.PLÑat al-4 KLUDK  al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. Les bibliothèques arabes publiques et semi-publiques en Mesopotamie. MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK 1978. 1 (1958): 125-136. Sibai. L. Gerhard. 1987. Al-0DQ KLO. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Richter-Bernburg. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. Damascus.D. 470-471. Adam. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istib Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . “Handschriftenkunde”. W. “The library of al-´akam II al-MustanÁir and the culture of Islamic Spain”. “Al-. Starkey. new ed. Muminov. 4.

al-Qa¨Ã Q  5 VKLG LEQ 6DÑd. Gacek.3 (1988): 409-436.A.. J. ——— Catalogue of Islamic seals and talismans. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1996: 16. Oriens. Richard. 63. Gaston and Ghiati. new ed. K. 41 (1954): 411423. Kalus. Vienna. \LQDK-i SL]K KLVK. Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Ownership statements and seals in Arabic manuscripts”. 13-14 (1371). Riyad. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Al-Waqf wa-binyat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK istibà Q OLO-PDZU WK DO-WKDT I . Mhammed ben Abdeslem.2 (1997-8): 365-383. J. Hespéris. ——— “Islamic art. 27-28 (1981): 177-196. “Deux ta¨E V almohades (milieu du XIIIe s. 7: 472-473. “‚afa¨ W DO-ÑDQ Z Q I DO-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. J.VO P \DK  -171 and 31 illus. Deverdun. “Kh WDP kh WLP´ EI. Catalogue des cachets. Paris. etc. (in particular). Franz. waqf-statements. no. Rosenthal. J. “ÑArË ( ) dans la tradition bibliothéconomique iranoindienne”. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³ KLUDW ZDTI DO-NXWXE I WDÐU NK DO-NKL] QDK al-MaghriE \DK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. 4: 1102-1105.) Afshar. “Muhr”. ed. 1986. Markaz al-Malik FayÁal lilBu¨ WK ZD-al-'LU V W DO-. The dictionary of art.BIBLIOGRAPHY 193 I. 2. 1997: 331-343.-C. 2 (1987): 88-95. Oxford. Déroche and F. F. seal impressions. VIII. 711-718 (33-40). History of manuscripts (ownership statements. J. Turner. D. bulles et talismans islamiques. Paris. Seals”. Allan. and Sourdel. Deny. Abhandlung über die Siegel der Araber. >3HUVLDQ WUDQVODWLRQ E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). no. Ludvik.] Hammer-Purgstall. 542-543. Iraj. EI. 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. 14. 8. 1981.)”. ed. New York. and Nizami. 1849. Perser und Türken. Adam. new ed. “‘Blurbs’ (WDTU Ì) from fourteenth-century Egypt”.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

Q Q  London. I WDZÁ I DO-makh à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. 1997: 179-196.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. . AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.

. [Contains Ibn Wa¨K \DK¶V Shawq al-PXVWDK P I PDÑULIDW UXP ] DODTO P. 14 (1989): 5-12. (1944): 145-150. Ornament and amulet: rings of the Islamic lands. “Tilsam”. fasc. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqiq). Sylvain. Denny. 18 (1921): 37-55. IX.2 (1938):141-151. “The decipherment of Arabic talismans”. )DKG 7 ³7DP PD´ EI. H.] 0DF'RQDOG '% ³%XG ¨”. 5. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches.S. Tawfik.1 (1937):69-110.. Turner. The dictionary of art. Matton. Angelo M. Paris. “Magic squares in an Arabic manuscript”. I. Journal asiatique. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. EI. Casanova. new ed. . Berytus. J. Forgeries”. Forgeries Á Abd al-0DM G 5DVK G HW DO Al-7D]Z U ZD-taÃE T DO-makhà à W. 2 (1987): 49-53. La Ricerca folklorica. MELA notes. McG. 19 (1922): 250-262. La magie arabe traditionelle. EI.. XVI). Ñ . 1996: 16. Library preservation. Siegel und Charactere in der mohammedanischen Zauberei. 10. 1930.3-4: 153-154. 1941. London/Oxford. new ed. Dawkins. “Aspetti magici e valori funzionali della scrittura araba”. 44 (1988): 8-10. série II. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society. 10: 177-178. A. Turkish translation E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. 4. J.1 (1980): 87-88. ed. 4. fasc.LW EG U . Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. I. “The seal of Solomon”. Archaeological studies. New York. no. James. “Islamic art.194 BIBLIOGRAPHY Wenzel. 5 (1984): 27-55. 9. 1977.] Piemontese. M. 10: 500-502. Walter B. “Alphabets magiques arabes”. Marian. Baghdad. Journal for the history of Arabic science. Winkel. Popular culture in manuscripts Canaan. Pollock. 5 (1997): 5-8. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. suppl. 545-546. 1993 (The Nasser D.A. new ed. Saidan. Tübingen.

[Text in Turkish and English.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-FXUT Q lil-7XU WK DO-. Adam.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. Richard N. Encyclopaedia Iranica. Gramlich.EU K P ³1D¨wa muÑjam taÐU NK OL-muÁÃala¨ wa-nuÁ Á IXQ Q ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W DO. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. no.. “Alte Restaurierungen und Falschungen bei orientalischen Handschriften”. 5 (1976): 144145. MELA notes. “Forgeries of art objects and manuscripts”. MELA notes. Istanbul/Paris. Islamwissenschaftliche Abhandlungen Fritz Meier zum sechzigsten Geburtstag. herausgegeben von R. Terminology al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I MuÑjam al-muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q.] $P Q 1L  O ÑAbd al-Ñ O  ³$GDZ W DO-NLW EDK ZD-PDZ GGXK I DOÑuÁ U DO-.48 (1989): 21-29. “7D]Z U´ EI. Gacek. Adam. ed. no. Déroche. Dorothea.4 (1986): 131-140. 1974: 106-109. “Islamic book forgeries from Iran”. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. London. ——— “Some technical terms relative to the execution of Arabic manuscripts”. E. 10: 90-100. WRITING SURFACES. new ed. 15. 6KDEE ¨ .VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid. 1998: 341-393.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. General studies $FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. Frye. 0LKG G DO-=DE U ³$O-MuÁÃala¨ al-WDUEDZ I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . Yarshater. “The language of catalogues of Arabic manuscripts”. .50-51 (1990): 13-18. 1989: 39-43. 11. tools and forms . Ma¨I Ì.BIBLIOGRAPHY 195 Duda. nos. II. ed. Lundun 18- 1 ILPELU  HG . 1. 10: 408-409 or 10: 437-438 (French). F. 44 (1997): 233-274. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek.VO P . I. MATERIALS AND IMPLEMENTS II. ±usayn Ñ$O  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W´ Al-Mawrid. Wiesbaden.

17.196 BIBLIOGRAPHY % E  0DVÑ G ³0LQ WDÐU NK DO-lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK wa-al-ZLU TDK´ 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK (Damascus).55-56 (1996): 53-62. nos. al-'LPDVKT  0X¨DPPDG LEQ $E DO-Khayr. Al-1XM P DO-VK ULT W I dhikr baÑ{ al-ÁDQ ÐiÑ al-mu¨W M LOD\K I Ñilm al-P T W .

al-. A.EQ % G V ÑUmdat al-NXWW E FD. Arabische Paläographie. MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-. Teil 1.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU ²usn al-duÑ EDK I P ZDUDGD I DO-khaÃà wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK. no.4 (1976): 99-106. Rabat. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³7DTQ \ W LÑG G DO-makhà à al-0DJKULE ´ AlMakh  al-$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makh  W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW la codicologie). ed. 8: 834-835. Cairo. 19. Klaus Ludwig. “‚a¨ ID´ EI. Yves. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨sin ZDN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.1 (1990):156-170. “Une traduction persane du traité G¶. A.EQ 4XWD\EDK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. Janert.O W DO-WDMO G. “MaÑD O W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al7XU WK DO-shaÑE . MuÁÃafá al-% E DO-±DODE   al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. Grohmann.VO P \DK  Ibn Qutaybah. Kuwait. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. 1994: 11-32. new ed. ed. Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0XVOLP 5LV ODW DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam al-PDQV EDK LOá Ibn Qutaybah.. NaÁÁ U ]L\ Ð Mu¨ammad ±asan.OP \DK  Ghédirah. 1961: 66-131. ± WLP ‚ OL¨ al-] PLQ Beirut. Wien. Bibliographie mit Berichten über die mündliche und schriftliche Textweitergabe sowie die Schreibmaterialen in Indien. . Bonn. 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK Mashhad.. Porter. Aleppo. ——— ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E I KL Áifat al-kha wa-al-DTO P ZD-al-PLG G ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-|ibr wa-al-aÁE JK wa. MaÃbaÑat Mu¨DPPDG 5 JKLE al-Ñ. no. ed. 1995 – . MuÐassasat al-5LV ODK  ——— ³5LV ODW . 17 (1971).EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. HLO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid.

62. Déroche.I. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK´ HG ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al. F. no. 20.M.´ Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. . Istanbul/Paris.1 (1988): 50-65. ed. P.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. 1989: 61-67. “Calligrapher’s tools and materials”. 63.S. no.1 (1975): 83-90. Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bangladesh. Rahman.4 (1987): 760-795. no.

] Sauvan. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. herausgegeben von W. Arabische Papyruskunde. Leiden/Köln. Revue des études islamiques. EI. 1990: 219-228. ——— “Al-%DUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Geoffrey. inks. Abt. Istanbul/Paris. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. London/ Oxford. ed. R. Salt Lake City. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. “Un traité à l’usage des scribes à l’époque nasride”. Arabische Chronologie. ——— Bills. ——— “Arabische Papyruskunde”. 10 pl. Hüttermann. “Nouveaux documents sur scribes et copistes”. 5 ¥LE < VXI “Les plus anciens papyrus arabes”. letters and deeds: Arabic papyri of the 7th to 11th centuries. 1 (1932): 23-95. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. “Arabic papyri”.G. by Adolf Grohmann. Mazzaoui.Q Q  London. Yvette. Heft 9 (1995): 414-416. 1993. “Aperçu de papyrologie arabe”. Proceedings of the Second Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. 1993: 11-22 [in particular]. Khoury. 8: 261-265. Michel M.2).BIBLIOGRAPHY 197 Sadan. Annales islamologiques (= ²awO \ W . 1982: 251-270.. ed. Khan. (Handbuch der Orientalistik. 45 (1977): 41-87.1. A. colors. “Papyrus”. et al. Naturwissenschaften. “Making of papyrus: an ancient biotechnology or Pliny was right indeed”. Etudes de papyrologie. 2. “Treatise on calligraphic arts: a disquisition on paper. 1995: 1-16. Utah. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. and pens by Sami of Nishapur”. Adolf. London. Wheeler M. 82. F. both original text and translation. J. Papyrus Grohmann. Thackston. ——— “Papyruskunde”. Intellectual studies on Islam.VO P . [Contains al-E E DO-WK Q I dhikr al-kha wa-al-qalam by Ibn Qutaybah. II. Wiesbaden. Erg. Essays written in honor of Martin B. Dickson.VO P \DK. Déroche. ed. new ed. 1997: 57-76. 1966: 49-118. Fischer. RDVK G DOÑ.VO P \DK bayna iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 1989: 49-50.

R.. 5:173-174. new ed. 30 (1996): 1-19.. Sellheim. “?irà V´ EI. .

Endress. Ronald. ed. EI. Structur. Paper (for decorated paper see VII. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques: quelques remarques liminaires”. II. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Adam. “Pergament in der Codicologie des islamisch-arabischen Mittelalters”.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . 4. 1998. 1975. Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad. ——— ³. 3. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al)XUT Q . Cairo.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar.) a) Non-watermarked paper and paper in the Islamic world . new ed. Pergament: Geschichte. 4 (1947): 1358-1366. Les papiers non-filigranés médiévaux de la Perse à l’Espagne: bibliographie 1950-1995. Herstellung.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-ÑIn Q  London. J. Reed. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. new ed.. “On the making of local paper: a thirteenth century Yemeni recipe”. EI. 1997: 93-134. 79-83. “Ra¯¯”. Khoury. R. 7. 8: 407-410. “Djild”. . Rück.Papermaking recipes and ethics Gacek. Leeds. Parchment BIBLIOGRAPHY Déroche. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat . Al-Madkhal.LW E. G. A. 1929 : 4.198 II. 1995: 1757. P.VO P \DK PXO ¨aÌ W WDPK G \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. al-=D\\ W ±DE E ³$O--XO G ZD-al-UXT T ZD-al-ÃXU V I DO-. 2: 540-541. The nature and making of parchment.VO P´ Al. Marie-Thérèse.VWLNKG P DO-UDTT I DO-makhà à W DO-. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts..Bibliography Le Léannec-Bavavéas.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz. Paris.J. and Witkam.G. London. François. 1991: 45-46. Grohmann. Sigmaringen. Restaurierung. .

[For translations of the chapter on papermaking see: Karabacek. M. no.BIBLIOGRAPHY 199 MaÑhad al-Makh  W DO-ÑAraE \DK. Turnhout. 4 (1989): 67-68.4 (1985): 275- >µI Ñamal al-NK JKDG DOEDODG ’].VO P    5-104. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. [Contains an edition of the chapter on pDSHUPDNLQJ E\ . “Arab papermaking”.] .VO P . 1992. Briquet.EQ 0DU] T’s 7DTU U DO-GDO O DO-Z {i| almaÑ O P Ñalá jaw ] DO-QDVNK I N JKDG DO-5 P. Babinger.VWLNKG P DO-ZDUDT I DO PDNKà à W DO-. . London. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Th. 1931. al-:DQVKDU V  $¨mad ibn Ya¨yá. Beit-Arié. Zur Geschichte der Papiererzeugung im osmanischen Reiche. “Une recette en persan pour colorer le papier”.Studies $IVK U UDM ³7KH XVH RI SDSHU LQ . Manuscripts of the Middle East. al-MiÑ\ U DO-muÑrib wa-al-M PLÑ almughrib %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. M. Irigoin. AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1997: 35-55. Levey. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.VO P \DK NDP sajjalathu al-nuÁ Á al-) ULV \DK DO-TDG PDK´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W al-. Berlin.] =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. Baker. “Les papiers non filigranés”. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. 15 (1991): 28-35. M. 17 (1971): 147-152. 1999: 41-53. “Quantitative typology of Oriental paper patterns”. [InFOXGHV D IUDJPHQW RI .. Gazette du livre médiéval. ——— ³. “Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking”. “Neue Quellen”. and Humbert. 14.. G.] Richard. 17 (1990): 24-30. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. ed. The paper conservator. a manuscript on Oriental paper’”. “Une méthode de description du papier non filigrané (dit ‘oriental’)”. Francis. 1995: 77-91.Q Q  London. “Le papier arabe”.EQ % G V SS-81.VODPLF PDQXVFULSWV DV GRFXPHQWHG in classical Persian texts”. Don. Franz.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. ——— “A note on the expression ‘. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). Bavavéas. 1993.

Irigoin. Hans Heinrich. Canat. ——— “Les papiers ‘arabes’: un état de la recherche”. Maniaci and P. ed. ——— “Recherches sur les premiers papiers employés en Occident et en Orient du Xe au XIVe siècle”. J. C. 5. 5 (1995): 42-44. 1955: 129-161. W. “Islamic art. ——— “Revolution by the ream: a history of paper”. Vatican City. F. ed. Buch und Schrift. . Turner. III. 29 et 30 mai 1998. Geneviève.200 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “The Oriental Arabic paper”. Bloom. Jonathan M. Hilversum. ed. 28 (1996). Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. EI. Journal asiatique. ghDG N ghid”. Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). ed. no. EI. Papermaking: the history and technique of an ancient craft. N. E.. Actes du colloque organisé à Paris les 28. Déroche. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. ——— “Zur Gechichte des Papiers: die Erfindung und Ausbreitung im Fernen Osten”. La paléographie grecque et byzantine. 313-393. 1999: 61-73. Briquet’s Opuscula. Humbert. Hilversum. 286. 1978. Labarre. “Un papier fabriqué vers 1350 en Egypte”. 1993: 1. 1997: 45-54. Gazette du livre médiéval. “Paper in Fatimid Egypt”.3 (May/June) 1999: 26-39..J. Bockwitz. Einfürung in die Papierkunde. Aramco world. Björkman. M. ——— “Zu Karabacek’s Forschungen über das Papier im islamischen Kulturkreis”. 50.. new ed. Papiergeschichte. L’Egypte fatimide: son art et son histoire. 9-12. ed. 351-354. New York. 1941: 1-42. Dart. 1955: 162-169. Briquet’s Opuscula.1 (1998): 1-54. +XDUW &O DQG *URKPDQQ $ ³. ——— “Papiers non filigranés utilisés au Proche-Orient jusqu’en 1450: essai de typologie”. Marianne Barrucand. 1 (1938): 83-86. Jean. Paris. New York. “?aÃÑ”. 4: 741-743. “Le papier arabe au moyen âge et sa fabrication”. ed. Labarre. Munafò. “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux”.-M. new ed. Briquet. Leipzig. Jahrhunderts am Berge Mugh bei Samarkand”. Turnhout. Paper”. 1999: 395-401. “Une enquête sur le papier de type ‘arabe occidental’ ou ‘espagnol non filigrané’”. by Fritz Hoyer. Hunter. Paul et al. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. E. 4: 419420. 1996: 16. M. “Ein Papierfund aus dem Anfang des 8. Paris. The dictionary of art. no.J.F.

[9-15]: ‘Islamic paper in India’ and pp. ed. ——— “From papermill to scribe: the lapse of time”. Papers from the III European Colloquium on Malay and Indonesian Studies. ed. ed. Baker. Egypte) du XIe au XIVe siècle”. Naples.] . Winchester. 149 (1993): 475-502. “Beitrag zur türkischen Papiergeschichte”. Marie-Thérèse. “Zigzag et filigrane sont-ils incompatibles? Enquête dans les manuscrits de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. 13/12 (1963): 18-21. 42 (1988): 57-79. 1999: 119134. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. 1993: 1. ——— “A brief history of papermaking in Turkey”. “Das arabische Papier”. ——— Arab paper.] Karabacek. ——— “Les papiers non filigranés: état présent des recherches et perspectives d’avenir”. Additional notes by D. Papiergeschichte. Handmade papers of India. 265-312. Transl. Kâgitçi. 4 (1888): 75-122. [17-23]: ‘The making of Islamic paper’. Jones. ——— “Neue Quellen zur Papiergeschichte”. London. Bijdragen tot de taal-. N. von. by D. ——— Historical study of paper industry in Turkey (= Historique de l’industrie papetière en Turquie). Ancient and medieval book materials and techniques. Luigi Santa Maria et al. Le Léannec-Bavavéas. 2-3 (1887): 87-178. 1976. 2-4 June 1981. IV/1 (1950): 194-204. ——— “Les types des formes utilisés dans l’Orient méditerranéen (Syrie. Macfarlane. Naples. ——— “Papiers orientaux et papiers occidentaux: les techniques de confection de la feuille”. Turnhout. 1987.BIBLIOGRAPHY 201 ——— “Les premiers manuscrits grecs écrits sur papier et le problème de bombycin”. Alembic Press. Islington Books. J. Baker and S. Scriptorium. Vatican City. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Dittmar.1887.en volkenkunde. Mittheilungen aus der Sammlung der Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer. Papiergeschichte. M. 1988: 153-169. [Istanbul]. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. 1991. [In particular: pp. land. [Text in English and French. 13/4 (1963): 37-44. The paper maker 34 (1965): 41-51. Mehmed Ali. Russell. “European and Asian papers in Malay manuscripts: a provisional assessment”. Maniaci and P. Munafò. M. Bollettino dell’Istituto Centrale per la Patologia del Libro.

1995. Salimuddin.202 BIBLIOGRAPHY Porter. Yves. Research bulletin.KDO O ³7DÃawwur ÁLQ Ñat al-ZDUDT I 0LÁr”. and Bouvier. “Notes sur la fabrication du papier dans le monde iranien médiéval (VIIIe-XVIe siècle)”. New Delhi. ed.2 (1990): 1-11. ed.G E (Cairo). M. 8. Walz. Madrid. 0DMDOODW .1 (1957): 245-261. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. “Le papier de Khanbaligh et quelques autres anciens papiers asiatiques”. Turnhout. Richard. 3 (1989): 29-36. International paper history (IPH).1 (1963): 21-30. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. 1999: 19-30. Pakistan library bulletin. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. “A survey of the development of papermaking in Islamic countries”. 19. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). Turnhout. 13. no. Francis.2 (1998): 20-24. Salim. Mappin. Gabriel. “Le papier utilisé dans les manuscrits persans du XVe siècle de la Bibliothèque nationale de France”. Alexandra. “Contribution à la connaissance du ‘papier antemoro’ (sud-est de Madagaskar)”. Peter F. Gift of conquerors: hand papermaking in India. The paper maker. “A note on the Trans-Saharan paper trade in the 18th and 19th centuries”. M. 1999: 31-40. 1978-82. Turnhout. R. Bombay. Off the deckle edge: a paper making journey through India. ——— “The paper trade of Egypt and the Sudan in the 18th and 19th . no. 3 vols. “Les papiers non filigranés dans les archives de la Couronne d’Aragon du XIIe au XIVe siècle”. ed. nos. 21. Carme. Oriol. “Zu Geschichte und Technik des Papiers in der arabischen Welt”. 1999: 105-118. “Arabian paper in Catalonia: notes on Arabian documents in the Royal Archives of the kings of Aragon in Barcelona”. “Paper making in Islamic countries”. ——— The history of paper in Spain. Terence.XOO \DW al. Journal asiatique. Sistach. Archipel. 26 (1983): 86-116. Rantoandro. M. Quraishi. 32. Transl. L. 1-2 (1980-82): 42-47. 1999. by Sarah Nicholson. Bookbinder. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. Qureshi. Premchand. Vidal. no. 206 (1925):159-170. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. M. ‚ E W . Soteriou. Neeta. Valls i Subirà. Centre of Arabic Documentation. Tschudin. no.

István. by L. 1954. b) Watermarked paper and filigranology Bogdán. Amsterdam. etc. 1952: 138-145 (Monumenta Chartae. The ancient paper-mills of the former Austro-Hungarian Empire and their watermarks. 0RãLQ 9ODGLPLU DQG 7UDOMLþ 6HLG Filigranes des XIIIe et XIVe siècles. Briquet. Hay and P. Daly.). 1967. Le papier au moyen âge: histoire et techniques. “The importance of laid and chain line spacing”. V. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae. Les filigranes. 1968. 4 vols. Avant-texte. 1999: 149-163. Richard L. Jean. Zaghreb. Amsterdam. 1992. The Briquet album. V). texte. Hills. [Repr. =D\\ W ±DE E Al-:LU TDK ZD-ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW EDK ZD-muÑjam alsufun. ed. Horst. Watermarks. XIII). VIII). Amsterdam. Gazette du livre médiéval. England and France. W.M. in the XVII & XVIII centuries and their interconnection. Nikolaev.W. Hilversum. K. Churchill. 15 (1989): 15-19. I). 1935. Vladimir. Turnhout. van der. Georg. 1960 (Monumenta Chartae Papyraceae Historiam Illustrantia. “English index to Briquet’s watermarks”.J. New York. Hilversum. Irigoin. “The reliability of watermarks”. Labarre. C. Nagy. 1973 (Monumenta Chartae. The Nostitz papers: notes on watermarks found in the German imperial archives of the 17th & 18th centuries.A. %HLUXW ' U DO-±DPU Ð. 1957. après-texte. . Paris/Budapest. Anchor watermarks. 1956 (Monumenta Chartae.] Eineder. Hilversum. Codicologica. “La datation du papier à partir des ses propriétés matérielles”. M. mainly of the 17th and the 18th centuries. E. and essays showing the evolution of a number of watermarks. Watermarks in paper in Holland. II). Mošin. 5 (1980): 9-36. M. 1982: 27-40. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda. Sofia. Hilversum. Edward. Modernization in the Sudan. Heawood. Dictionnaire historique des marques du papier dès leur apparition vers 1282 jusqu’en 1600. ed. Watermarks of the Ottoman Empire. 2 vols. ——— (ed. “La datation par les filigranes du papier”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 203 centuries”. 1985: 29-49.

III/1 (1993): 3-4. III). 1957 (Monumenta Chartae. new ed. Wasserzeichenkartei Piccard im Hauptstaatsarchiv Stuttgart: Findbuch. Stuttgart. 1961 – . J. [ On misÃarah. 1983. 23 (1976): 33-35. 2 vols. Handbuch der Wasserzeichenkunde. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen Orient. EI. Hilversum. 19 (1974): 40-43. Sofia. XII). 3-4 (1998): 168-170. Cl. 1962. Valls i Subirà. A. Noureddin. A history of Russian hand paper-mills and their water-marks. nos. Amsterdam. suppl. Jane. Zonghi’s watermarks. ed. 27 (1979): 32-35. Gerhard. and Grohmann. 1962 (Monumenta Chartae. no. Scriptorium. Paper and watermarks in Catalonia. %DHU ( ³'DZ W´ EI. 3-4: 203-204. Zoia Vasilevna and Simmons. Asparukh and Andreev. “?alam”. I: tri luni (= Filigranes dans les documents ottomans. ——— “The tools of Turkish calligraphy”. Kalus. 4: 471. Stevenson. Uchastkina. Michèle.] Huart. Aurelo et al. Studies in bibliography. Dukan.. A. Hilversum. Paper mills and paper makers in England. Ludvik et Naffah. 5. 72. 4 (1952): 57-91. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³7KH PÕVWDU WKH UXOHU DQG VFLVVRUV IRU SDSHU´ øOJL. Oriol. pens and other writing accessories Abouricha. Komaroff. IX). Yarshater. E.S. Inks. “De la difficulté à reconnaître des instruments de réglure: planche à régler (mastara) et cadre-patron”. Velkov. Weiss. 1495-1800. Leipzig. Hilversum. . 7: 137-139. new ed. Revue des études islamiques. 40. I: trois croissants). “Deux écritoires mameloukes des collections nationales françaises”. VI). Karl Th.204 BIBLIOGRAPHY Piccard. øOJL. Vodni znatsi v osmanoturskite dokumenti. “Watermarks are twins”. “Notable bindings XVII”. 1953 (Monumenta Chartae. “L’encre au Maghreb”. Greenfield. inkwells. LiQGD ³'DZ W´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. 51 (1983): 89-145. II. Stefan. 24 (1976): 33-35. The Yale University Library gazette. Zonghi. Christine. 1970 (Monumenta Chartae. Shorter.G. Allan H.. 22 (1976): 36-39.2 (1986): 257-261. Cyril and Methodius National Library.H. SS.

. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . Martin. 7DZI T %DUZ Q %DGU  ³0LG G DO-dhahab. 4 VK  6XKD\O “Al-±ibr wa-DGDZ W DO-NLW EDK I DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . AÑP O DOMuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI . HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.VO P DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. 18. 47 (1922): 9-14. 6KDEE ¨ (Chabbouh). London. ——— “Two new sources on the art of mixing ink”. A.1 (1989): 137-141. Roseline. ÁLQ ÑDWXK I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. Nagy. by L. Talbot.VO P . no. 1962.VO P \DK´ Al-Mawrid.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI r al-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Lucas. Hay and P. Paris/ Budapest.EU K P ³0DÁGDU Q MDG G Q Ñan ÁLQ Ñat almakhà Ã: ¨DZOD IXQ Q WDUN E DO-PLG G´ 'LU V W DO-makh  W DO. 1995: 59-76. “La restauration des encres métallo-galliques”.Q Q  London.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. 1982: 69-73. no.BIBLIOGRAPHY 205 Levey. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. “The inks of ancient and modern Egypt”. après-texte. Avant-texte. Medieval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. Analyst. 1997: 15-34.5 (1978): 5-36. texte. 1993. Philadelphia. ——— HG.

J. no. 1983: 1.4 (1985): 269- >µDQZ Ñ al-liyaq wa-ND\I \DW DÑP OLK ’]. Ñ8ED\G  ‚ OL¨ ±asan. Paris. no.XOO \DW al. ——— ³5LV ODW Q I ÁLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. 2 (1982): 149-163. 12. 1983: 123-141 [in particular]..WK U DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-. al-Ñ8VD\O  1 U DO-' Q ³8UM ]DK I O W GDZ W DO-N WLE´ Al-Durar alIDU Ðid al-munaÌÌDPDK I DNKE U DO-|ajj wa-DU T 0DNNDK DOmuÑaÌÌamah. Witkam. by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-AnÁ U DO--D] O  Riyad. 392-393. 14. Monique. Zerdoun Bat-Yehouda.3 (1983): 251-278. Majallat almaktabah al-ÑAraE \DK (Baghdad). “Al-'DZ K ZD-al-TDODP I DO. ³0LG G´ EI. ——— “‚ Q Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq wa-al-aÁE Jh: fuÁ O PLQ makhà Ãat ‘QaÃf al-D]K U’ lil-0DJKULE ´ Al-Mawrid. ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-a¨E U ZD-al-liyaq”. new ed. 6: 1031. Les encres noires au Moyen Age (jusqu’à 1600). .J. 28 (1980): 637-658.G E (Baghdad).VO P \DK I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V ´ 0DMDOODW .

Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée (forthcoming). árabes y hebreos”.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ . 1995: 17-57. Paola. Guesdon. ed. ed. Paris. 198789: 3. Toledo. Paris. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). TEXTBLOCK (QUIRES. Paris. 20-26 Mayo 1985. The codicology of Islamic manuscripts.206 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “La fabrication des encres noires d’après les textes”. +XPEHUW *HQHYLqYH ³/H ÷X]Ð dans les manuscrits arabes médiévaux”. “Codicologia comparativa de los manuscritos medievales españoles. Toledo. Adriaan.5 (1993): 519-523. Actas del II Congreso Internacional de Estudios Mozárabes. Francis. Marie-Geneviève. “L’assemblage des cahiers: remarques à propos d’un échantillon de manuscrits arabes récemment catalogués”. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -72. Déroche and F. ed. Ancient and medieval book materials and tech- . Ph. latinos. A¨PDG 6KDZT  “NiÌ P DO-taÑT EDK´ Fann fahrasat almakh  W PDGNKDO ZD-qa{ \ . Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche. ed. F. 1997: 65-75. Recherches de codicologie comparée: la composition du codex au Moyen Age en Orient et en Occident. Codicologica. “Du parchemin au papier: remarques sur quelques manuscrits du Proche-Orient”. 5 (1980): 52-58. F. no. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q . ——— “La numérotation des cahiers et la foliotation dans les manuscrits arabes datés jusqu’en 1450”. 14. 1997: 77-86. Richard. François and Richard. 1994: 57-67. London. Hoffmann. Déroche. ——— “Al-TaÑT EDK I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Keller. 207-218. 1998: 183-197. ——— “Les réclames dans les manuscrits arabes datés à 1450”. quelques remarques liminaires”. III. François. Orsatti. Estudios sobre Alfonso VI y la reconquista de Toledo. Richard. SIGNATURES AND FOLIATION) %LQE Q. “Le manuscrit islamique: caractéristiques matérielles et typologie”. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Rabat. Déroche and F. “L’emploi du parchemin dans les manuscrits islamiques.

new ed. 8: 532-544. Barabanov. “Beobachtungen zu Aufbau und Funktionen der gereimten klassisch-arabischen Buchtitel”. new ed. Fekete.. “Basmala”. 1: 10841085. etc. EI. new ed. EI. 3: 1006. Arne A.M. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. “La estructura del titulo en los libros árabes medievales”. Munafò. al-. Estudios románicos.BIBLIOGRAPHY 207 niques. Carra de Vaux. EI. Arazi. 3 (1945): 183-214. new ed. ITS COMPOSITION AND ARRANGEMENT IV. ——— “Ñ8QZ Q OLWHUDU\ DVSHFWV RI ERRN WLWOHV´ EI. G. Al-QanÃara. “Poyasnitel’nie znachki v arabskikh rukopisyakh i dokumentakh Severnogo Kavkaza”. 10: 871-872..QWLK Д. 9: 317-320.. et al.EWLG Д. Amman. H. 4 (1987-9): 181-187. Arabica. 1963: 2. Gilliot. 7: 536540.. Lajos. 1967.PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ambros. . H. new ed. Ritter. new ed. “Mu¯addima”. 1. ed. 3: 1246. “Tamma und seine synonyme”. ³5LV OD´ EI. and Ben Shammai. 269-331. Münster (Westfalen). new ed. Maniaci and P. and Gardet. Troupeau. L. 1993: 2. Moscow. their parts. M. 7: 495-496. 374-377. ——— ³. al-Ñ$PDG + Q  0XTDZZLP W PDQ KLM DO-taÐO I DO-Ñ$UDE I PXTDGGLP W DO-muÐDOOLI Q. fasc.D. Sovetzkoie Vostokovedenie. “MukhtaÁar”.. ——— “Das Vorwort als literarische Form in der arabischen Literatur”. EI. Alfonso. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. ——— “Sobre la estructura convencional del titulo en los libros árabes”.. A. %RQHEDNNHU 6$ ³. THE TEXT. EI..1 (2000): 85-96. Ph.. A. diss. new ed. Rivista degli studi orientali. Types of compositions. P. 21 (1974): 84. Arazi. IV. Carmona González. 80 (1990): 13-57. EI. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. “Shar¨”. revista de estudios árabes. 21. 16 (1936): 212-214. Cl. A. B.. Vatican City. Freimark. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov.

Ramazan. V. Fontes Historiae Africanae. M. Manuscripta Orientalia. EI.2 (1997): 3-17. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). ed. new ed. “Arabic manuscripts: text density and its convertibility in copies of the same work”. Polosin. 10: 340-341. Rabat. “Esquisse d’une histoire du développement des colophons dans les manuscrits musulmans”. 9/10 (1984/5): 49-69. Fontes Historiae Africanae. A. A. “±amdala”.. 10: 165. IV. eÀen.EQ 6 GD´ Bulletin d’information. no.J. new ed. Fontes Historiae Africanae.. Richard. D.500). 1978 (Catalogue no. Wensinck. J.J. van and al-Samarrai. EI..S.O. F. D.B.. 3: 268-269. Leiden. “A colophon from eighteenthFHQWXU\ 6LQQ U´ Bulletin dÐinformation. new ed. 10: 358-359. Hunwick. Rippin. Paris. Q. 1994: 57-60. EPHE (Paris). 2. and Rippin. Macdonald.”. ——— “West African Arabic manuscript colophons II: a sixteenthcentury Timbuktu copy of the Mu¨NDP RI .. “Réglure et mise en page des manuscrits maghrébins datés: essai de définition des pratiques observables sur quelques exemples datés du XIVe s. 3: 122-123. Déroche and F. 9/10 (1984/85): 4969. ——— “ TaÑO ¯ ”. EI. 3. Brill. “ShDK GD´ EI. Koningsveld. Localities and dates in Arabic manuscripts. ——— “‚a¨ IDW DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ND-maw  Ñ lil-ba¨th wa-alwaÁf”. Doctoral thesis. 7/8 (1982/3): 51-58. 9: 201. “± shiya”. new ed. 6 (1981): 13-165. A. Descriptive catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts in the possession of E. Colophon and scribal verses al-$EE V $¨mad al-MuÑtaÁim et al. “TaÁliya”. IV. Rosenthal. 3. Bulletin d’information. EI. Page lay-out (mise en page) Bakhti. . “Tashahhud”. 1985. new ed. new ed. EI.208 BIBLIOGRAPHY Gimaret. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Val. F. 1997: 189221. “West African Arabic manuscript colophons”. P.

2). Irani.5-6 (1998): 531-534. "TaÐU kh”. Paris. Der Islam. Centaurus. Arabische Chronologie. Paret. al-± MLU  Ñ$EG $OO K ³$O-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK T ÐLPDK E EOL\ JKU I \DK PXNKW UDK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 1981: 298305. 19. “Über die Ehrennamen und Neubenennungen der islamische Monate”. 1982-89: 1. al-0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad. 8 (1918): 228-236. “Arabische Chronologie”. ed. Labarta. “Al-$UT P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK QDP GKLM PLQ DO-makhà à W DO-0DJKULE \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. Abt. Histoire universelle des chiffres. “Arabic numerals”. Ifrah. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.K. 13 (1923): 281.2 (1954): 73-84. Orientalische Studien Enno Littmann zu seinem 60. no. 317-320. 1988.. Rida A. Lemay. R. chronology Grohmann. Déroche and F. IV. Ana and Barceló. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Cordoba. Erg. J. 4.1. Números y cifras en los documentos arábigohispanos. Carmen. Richard. September 1935 überreicht…. F. 19. 4 (1955-56): 112. New York. 10: 257-302. 16. by Adolf Grohmann. Leiden. b) Alpha-numerical and numerical systems al-%DNU  0X¨ammad ±DPG  ³5XP ] DO-aÑG G I DO-NLW E W DOÑ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW . EI.5-6 (1998): 535-541.R. Dates. no. herausgegeben von R. Georges. Littmann. )DUU M ÑAbd al-Ra¨P Q ³$O-$UT P I LQW M DO-fikr al-Ñ$UDE  T Ðimah ZLU T \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. “Les colophons des manuscrits arabes chrétiens”. . Adolf. Max. no. Horovitz. no. 382-398. Geburtstag am 16. “Zu den Ehrennamen der islamischen Monate”. Enno.G E (Cairo). 1966: 1-48 (Handbuch der Orientalistik. 1935: 101-120.5-6 (1998): 474-485. Strayer. dating and numerals a) Bibliography. Leiden/Köln. Arabische Papyruskunde. J. ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 209 Troupeau. Paris.XOO yat al. 19. Der Islam. 453-503 [in particular]. Gérard. “Arabische Schreiberverse”. 1997: 224-231. Weisweiler. new ed. “Arabic numeral forms”.

new ed. c) Abjad. Schanzlin. “A propos des chiffres utilisés pour le foliotage des manuscrits arabes”. Troupeau. ŒLV E DO-jummal. “The abjad notation”. 17 (1932): 260-263. Colin. Hassan Ibrahim. G. Muhammad”.210 BIBLIOGRAPHY Souissi. H. 5: 550-551. Arabica. “The theory of chronograms as expanded by the 8th century Katsina astronomer-mathematician Muhammad b. Encyclopaedia Iranica. al-7 ]  ÑAbd al-+ G  ³7DUW E DO-¨XU I DO-DEMDG \DK ED\QD DOPDVK ULTDK ZD-al-PDJK ULEDK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah alÑArabiyah (Cairo). “Abdjad”. 56 (1985): 197-198. de. :HOERUQ 0& ³*KXE U QXPHUDOV´ Isis. 46 (1972): 163-169. M. G. EI. Centre for Arabic Documentation. Weil.P. Rivista degli studi orientali. Research bulletin. d) Greek (Coptic) numerals Ritter. Islamic culture.T. Institute of African Studies (Ibadan). 21 (1974): 84. EI. “A note on the art of composing chronograms”. 16 (1936): 212-214. new ed. new ed. Gwarzo.. J. Gotthold and Colin. 24 (1934): 257261.. 3: 468-469. chronograms Ahmad. Bruijn. 3: 468. “±LV E DO-ghXE U´ EI. Yarshater. 1: 9798. Qeyamuddin. 3.L. “Griechisch-koptische Ziffern in arabischen Manuskripten”. “±LV E DO-djummal”. H..2 (1967): 116-123. no. “Chronograms”. G. Muslim world. Georges S. ed. E.

5 P ) V .

222 (1933): 193-215.269 (1988): 180-182. “A propos de l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. Sánchez Pérez. Revue des études grecques. Rey. Georges S. 48 (1935): 525-539. Abel. “De l’origine grecque des ‘chiffres de Fès’ et de nos ‘chiffres arabes’”. QXPHUals Colin. ) V  0X¨ammad. José A. “Sobre las cifras rummies”. no. Al-Andalus: . Journal asiatique. “±LV E DO-qalam al-) V ´ DaÑwat al-|aqq.

EQ . Edinburgh. M. (lithographed).H. 39. Wüstenfeld-MahlerÐsche Vergleichungs- . suivie de l’exposé des ‘signes de Fèz’.2 (1988): 393-402. J. ——— ³1DP GKDM PLQ DO-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U I DO-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Le mécanisme du partage des successions en droit musulman. Ritter. g) Calendars. “Zur Datierung durch Brüche in arabischen Handschriften”.UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-al-Q V of Sukayrij. Sukayrij. 1984-1985: 2. 3 (1935): 97-125. 1996. [Printed with al-Raw{ah al-\ QLÑah. B. 32. Freeman-Grenville. The Muslim and Christian calendars. no. J.2 (1961): 27-33. Band I.DP O % VK I DO-makhà à al. Clifford Edmund. A Near East studies handbook. G. Phil. 1977. London. ed. 4: 668-675 (in particular). Mayr. A. Gacek. Encyclopaedia Iranica.2 (1996): 213-255. Nachrichten der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen. The new Islamic dynaties: a chronological and genealogical manual. dynasties Bacharach. Hist. “±all taÑmiyat al-taÐU NK EL-al-NXV U´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Hellmut. “Philologika XII: Datierung durch Brüche”. Oriens. 0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá. JaÑIDU + G  ³„DU TDW WDÐU NK .UVK G DO-mutaÑallim wa-alQ V I ÁLIDW DVKN O DO-qalam al-) V .] f) Dating by fractions Dietrich.2 (1986): 164-170. Yarshater. 2000.A.VO P ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 3rd ed. Seattle. E.BIBLIOGRAPHY 211 revista de las escuelas de estudios árabes de Madrid y Granada. 178 (facsimile).P. E. see above. Klasse. no. 7. (eds). 1 (1948): 237-247. ±asan. conversion tables. A¨mad ibn al-± MM DO-Ñ$\\ VK  . Fez. being tables for the conversion of Muslim and Christian dates from the Hijra to the year A.DP O 3 VK ´ Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the Library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. ‚DGU $IDQG  ³6KDU¨ taÐU NK .] Viala. Bosworth. [Contains a translation of . 1984.S.D. 1917. no. nr. “Calendars”.EQ . by A. London. 1317 A. Algiers. and Spuler.

1-2. vjeka)”. nos 2-3 (1407 H): 164219. 5. Wiesbaden. Ben Cheneb.EU K P ³$O-MukhtaÁDU W ZD-al-UXP ] I DO-WXU WK DOÑ$UDE ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ . Abbreviations “Abbreviations”. ——— MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W %HLUXW ' U DO-MuÐarrikh alÑ$UDE   Quiring-Zoche.302-303 (1920): 134-138. al-0 PDT Q  0X¨mmad Ri á. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. no. . 2.PLÑ alÁDJK U¶´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.1 (1963/64): 23-27 [436-451]. ±usayn Ñ$O  “Al-Ñ$O P W ZD-al-UXP ] Ñinda al-muÐDOOLI Q DOÑ$UDE TDG PDQ ZD-¨aG WKDQ´ Al-7XU WK DO-shaÑE . 1984-1985: 2.212 BIBLIOGRAPHY Tabellen zur muslimischen und iranischen Zeitrechnung mit Tafeln zur Umrechnung orient-christlicher Ären. EI.. London.1 (1407 H): 159-171. “TaÐU kh”. “Liste des abréviations employées par les auteurs arabes”. 26 (1976):199-212. new ed. Ma¨I Ì. al-6DPDUU Ð  . fasc. “MuÑjam al-UXP ] ZD-al-LVK U W´ 7XU WKXQ . Prilozi za orientalnu filologiju. Gacek. “Tamma und seine synonyme”. “How al-Bu© U ¶V µ‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]¶´ Bulletin d’études orientales. Fekete. 18 (1972): 151-158.. Also: Baghdad. 1961. Rosemarie. $OLþ 6DOLK + ³3UREOHP NUDWLFD X DUDSVNLP UXNRSLVLPD VD VSLVNRP arapskih kratica iz 16. 10: 257-302. nos. Moscow. p. no. MaÃbaÑat al-MaÑ ULI 1964. 374-377. 50 (1998): 191-222.2. Revue africaine. xiv. suppl. Ñ$ODZ Q 0X¨DPPDG % TLU ³7KDO WK DU M ] I UXP ] µDO-. IV. Lajos. EI. 32 (1987): 105-114. 1963: 2. 2.. M. Adam. new ed. Moskva 916 avgusta 1960 g. Trudy Dvadtsat’ pjatogo Mezhdunarodnogo Kongressa Vostokovedov.

Cairo.. “La¯ab”. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. 6. de. 211-257 [in particular]. 1989: 51-60.: 1. new ed. Adam. EI. “Kunya”. Schimmel.. Déroche. al-%DOJK WK  $¨mad ibn al-MaÐP Q Al-. 26. [Contains a facsimile reproduction of Chapter Six of al-Durr alna  G I G E DO-mXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by Badr al-' Q DO-*KD]]  pl. al-. 1319 A. new ed.EWLK M EL-Q U DO-6LU M. -X\QEROO *+$ ³0XVWDPO ´ EI. “Nasab”. Arabic nomenclature $ãUDI $ ³$OT E YD Ñ$Q Z Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. E. 7: 967-968.L. Oxford. 1971. Al-Madkhal. EI. “Nisba”.F. 4: 179-181.. A.1 (1995): 19-26. al-MaÃbaÑah al-MiÁU \DK   -93. EI.H. new ed. Islamic names. new ed. new ed.K O  0X¨DPPDG 0XUV  ³1DÁÁ I  abà al-kutub wa-taÁ¨ ¨LK ZDdhikr al-UXP ] ZD-al-iÁÃLO ¨ W DO-Z ULGDK I K OLO-Ñ$OO PDK %DGU al-' Q DO-*KD]] ´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 10 (1964): 167-184. Bruijn. al-. Transcription. Bosworth. Yarshater. corrections and etiquette al-Ñ$PDG + Q  Adab al-NLW EDK ZD-al-taÐO I Ñinda al-ÑArab: naÌrah Ñ PPDK. no. 7. new ed. 8: 53-56. F..J. 1989. 7: 725-726. ed. EI. Arabic nomenclature: a summary guide for beginners. EI.T. J. Gacek.\   wa-naÌUDWXK I PDQKDM WD¨T T DOmakhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 5: 395-396. Sublet. Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient..PLÑah al-8UGXQ \DK  Ar¨ ODK Ñ$EE V ³$O-Qa  Ñ.] Ibn al-± MM DO-) V  0X¨ammad ibn Mu¨ammad. Paris. Rosenthal.E. Edinburgh.. “TakhalluÁ”. “Ism”. 3: 669-670. Annemarie. Jacqueline. Paris/Istanbul. Beeston. 1: 898-906. 10: 123. 1991. EI. IV. EI. new ed.. “Ibn”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 213 IV. C. Le voile du nom: essai sur le nom propre arabe. Cairo. A. XX-XXXII. “Technical practices and recommendations recorded by classical and post-classical Arabic scholars concerning the copying and correction of manuscripts”. “Ñ$O PDW DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO- .P. Amman. 5: 618-631. F.. ed. new ed. Wensinck.

Oriens. no.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   ——— Die Methodik des Diktatkollegs (Adab al-LPO Ð waÐl-LVWLPO Ð ). 1310 A. 14.2 (1999): 99-131. Rosenthal.Q \DW DO-mu¨DGGLWK Q EL-WDZWK T DOPDUZ \ W ZD-DWKDU GK OLND I WD¨T T DO-makhà à W.IUDQM I GK OLN. Rome.1 (1996): 29-33. 15. herausgegeben von Max Weisweiler. Damascus. 6K NLU $¨mad. “Mu¯ EDOD´ EI. new ed. no. 10: 347-348. ' U DO-MaÐP Q OLO-7XU WK  Sayyid. 17. al-6DU TDE  :DO G 0X¨ammad. no. malzamah 24: 1-7. 1989: 2. Adab al-LPO Ð wa-alLVWLPO Ð. [Contains a translation of Chapter Six of al-MuÑ G I DGDE al-PXI G ZD-al-PXVWDI G by ÑAbd al-% VLà al-Ñ$OPDZ @ al-SamÑ Q  ÑAbd al-.H. Ayman FuÐ G ³0DQ KLM DO-ÑXODP Ð al-0XVOLP Q I DO-ba¨th PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK. ——— “ TaÑO ¯”. (lithographed). ³0DIK P DO-taÁ¨ I GLU VDK I WDÐÁ O DOmuÁÃala¨”. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  ——— “Naskh al-makhà à W´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. ——— “TaÁ¨ I´ EI.DU P LEQ 0X¨ammad.. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. no.214 BIBLIOGRAPHY makhà à W DO-nuqaÃ. new ed. new ed.. A¨mad Mu¨DPPDG 1 U Ñ. EI. 349-360. Leiden. . “Min qa  \ DO-¨arf al-Ñ$UDE  DOtaÁ¨ I ZD-al-ta¨U I´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. 1952. al-< V  DO-±asan ibn MasÑ G 4 Q Q \DVKWDPLO Ñalá a¨k P DO-Ñilm wa-a¨N P DO-Ñ OLP ZD-al-mutaÑallim. 4 (1951): 27-57. Sayf. Ñ ODP DO-kutub. al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah.3 (1994): 322326.6 (1993): 641-649. Al-MaÁ GLU DOÑ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib. 17901930. 1947. Fez. 7: 490-491. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-IDK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. %HLUXW ' U DO-. 10: 165. F.O  :HLVZHLOHU 0D[ ³'DV $PW GHV 0XVWDPO LQ GHU DUDELVFKHQ Wissenschaft”.. BeirXW ' U DO-. 43. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q $QP à al-WDZWK T I DO-makhà à alÑ$UDE I DO-qarn al-W VLÑ al-KLMU . Riyad. ——— The technique and approach of Muslim scholarship. al-shakl wa-LVK U W XNKUá”. al-6DZ ¨LO  $¨mad Rizq MuÁÃafá.

. Stefan. ——— ³5LZ \D´ EI. Berkeley/Oxford. new ed. Textual domination and history in a Muslim society. 1993. George. Seyyed Hossein. 1981. Oriens. TRANSMISSION OF KNOWLEDGE V. “Authorship and transmission in unauthored literature”. 3. The rise of colleges: institutions of learning in Islam and the West. Reichmuth. The transmission of knowledge in medieval Cairo: a social history of Islamic education. Stefan. Jonathan Porter. Princeton. N. The calligraphic state.1 (1992): 1-14. no. ——— “Madrasa and university in the Middle Ages”. Leder. Makdisi. 1. 1990. Studia Islamica. 31 (1988): 67-81. 32 (1970): 255-264. “Oral transmission and the book in Islamic education: the spoken and the written word”. Edinburgh. Brinkley. Edinburgh.J. Journal of Islamic studies. Messick.. ——— The rise of humanism in classical Islam and the Christian West with special reference to scholasticism. 1992. “Murta  D]-=DE G G. Nasr. 8: 545-547.BIBLIOGRAPHY 215 V. General studies Berkey.

1 (1999): 64-102. Gregor. 6L]N Q 6H]JLQ. Sellheim. Der Islam. 39. Schoeler. 66 (1989): 38-67. LQ ELRJUDSKLFDO DQG autobiographical accounts: glimpses of Islamic scholarship in the 18th century”. 1972. Der Islam. Beirut. “Die Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im frühen Islam”. no. 62 (1985): 210-230. Die Welt des Islams. Al-ÑIlm wa-al-ÑXODP Ð I ÑuÁ U DO-NKXODI Ð. ——— “Weiteres zur Frage der schriftlichen oder mündlichen Überlieferung der Wissenschaften im Islam”. R.

London. 1984. )XÐ G ³$KDPP \DW DO-LVQ G I DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-. ——— La transmission du savoir en Islam (VII-XVIIIe siècles). L’Arabisant. Cottart. Vajda. 4 (1975): 2-8. . N. by FuÐ G 6L]N Q Frankfurt am Main. “De la transmission orale du savoir dans l’Islam traditionnel”. Georges. ed.VO P \DK´ Mu¨  DU W I WDÐU NK DO-ÑXO P DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-al-.VO P \DK (= Vorträge zur Geschichte der arabischislamischen Wissenschaften). 1983.

202 (1923): 209-233. “How al-Bu© U ’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’ was edited in the Middle Ages: Ñ$O DO-< Q Q DQG KLV µ5XP ]’”. E. “Deux éditions inconnues du ‘MuwaÃÃaÐ’”. 244 (1956): 433-437. (1949): 46-60. Rosemarie. 2. 50 (1998): 191-222. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. Geneviève. ³/D WUDQVPLVVLRQ GH OD µ. 5REVRQ - ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ RI $E ' Z G’s ‘Sunan’”.PLÑ’”. al-. Georges. 477-492. Schacht. 240 (1984): 61-68. “La recension maghribine du ‚a¨ ¨ d’al-Bo© U ´ Journal asiaique. University of London. ——— ³7KH WUDQVPLVVLRQ LI 7LUP GK ’V µ. Bulletin d’études orientales. 16 (1954): 258-270. Quiring-Zoche. ——— “La transmission de l’éloge de Zayn al-Ñ ELG Q´ Journal asiatique. ——— “La transmission de la mašya©a (Ansal al-PDT Áid wa-aÑdab alPDZ ULG. 4 (1957): 304-307.LI \D I PDÑrifat uÁ O Ñilm alULZ \DK¶ G¶DO-Haà E Dl-Ba G G ´ Arabica. 14 (1952): 579-588. Joseph. Transmission of individual works Fück. Rome. 92 (1938): 60-87. Johann. 1995. Studi orientalistici in onore di Giorgio Levi della Vida. Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. /HV YRLHV GH OD WUDQVPLVVLRQ GX . 1956: 2. Leiden. “Beiträge zur Überlieferungsgeschichte von Bu© U ’s Traditionssammlung”. Humbert.KDWDP W ‚a¨ ¨ al-%XNK U ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq.DWW Q  < VXI ³.216 BIBLIOGRAPHY V. ——— “The transmission of Muslim’s ‘‚a¨ ¨’”. University of London. Vajda.LW E GH 6 EDZD\K. Lévi-Provençal. Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland.

./10 m. G’Ibn al-Bu© U G’après le manuscrit Reisülküttab 262 de la Bibliothèque Süleymaniye d’Istanbul”. ilá . Rivista degli studi orientali.M ] W ZD-al-WDZWK T W DO-PDNW EDK I al-ÑXO P DO-QDTO \DK ZD-al-ÑDTO \DK PLQ DO-qarn 4 h. 48 (1973-74): 55-74. A¨mad Rama  Q Al-.M ] W DQG VDP ¶ W (for LM ] W in calligraphy see the section on calligraphy below) A¨mad. 9  .

Islamic quarterly. 18. Leiden.J. M. A./16 m &DLUR :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK +D\Ðat al. Taxation in Islam.BIBLIOGRAPHY 217 10 h.] Ebied.WK U DOMiÁU \DK  % VK  Ñ8PDU 0 Vá “Dawr al-Ñilm: al-LM ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK´ Al-7XU WK al-Ñ$UDE . Le Muséon.1-2 (1974): 3-7. R. nos. and Young. Ben Shemesh. ——— “New light on the origin of the term ‘baccalaureate’”.Y. 1967. 87 (1974): 445-465.L. 4 (1981): 82-103. [Vol.1 contains 25 pages of specimens of VDP Ñ W. *OHDYH 5REHUW ³7KH LM ]D IURP < VXI DO-Ba¨U Q G. “An early eighteenth-FHQWXU\ LM ]DK issued in Damietta”.

H. Gérard. 1974:92-110. ed. Amsterdam. WR Sayyid Mu¨amDG 0DKG %D¨r al-Ñ8O P G-8)”. Koningsveld. no. MuÃ Ñ al-± ILÌ. al--DO O DO-±XVD\Q  0X¨ammad Ri   ³' Z Q DO-LM ] W DOmanÌ PDK´ 7XU WKXQ .M ] W DO-ÑLOP \DK Ñalá Ñahd al-Dawlah al-Ñ$ODZ \DK LM ]DW DO-Shaykh al-0XU ELà al-'DO Ð OL-$E Ñ$O DO-< V ´ DaÑwat al-¨aqq. “A propos de la résurgence des ouvrages d’Ibn Qutayba sur le ¨adiÅ aux VIe/XIIe et VIIe/XIIIe siècles.S. 32 (1994): 115-123. . al-±XVD\Q  A¨mad. Les . 18-19 October 1973.): 270-372. al--DZKDUM  0X¨ammad Ñ$GQ Q ³$O-. 41. 1998. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO)LNU%HLUXW ' U DO-Fikr al-MuÑ Áir. Iran.H. van. [Contains a number of specimens of VDP Ñ W.1 (1997): 55-90. Amsterdam. 326 (1997): 97-102.M ]DW DO-¨DG WK DOODW NDWDEDK 6KD\NK DOmu¨DGGLWK Q « 0X¨DPPDG % TLU DO-0DMOLV DO-IÁIDK Q  1110 h 4XP 0DNWDEDW $\DW $OO K 0DUÑDVK DO-Ñ PPDK  A. Ibn „ O Q DO-'LPDVKT  0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$O HW DO 1DZ GLU DO-LM ] W wa-al-VDP Ñ W Ñala\K NKXà à NLE U DO-¨XII Ì wa-al-mu¨adGLWK Q DO-0DNN \ Q ZD-al-MiÁU \ Q ZD-al-6K P \ Q 5DUH licenses and hearings). P. “Al-. Journal of the British Institute of Persian Studies.K Q $¨PDG ³6DP Ñ W PXÐDOODI W DO-‚DJK Q DO-OXJKDZ \DK´ Majallat al-MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. A symposium on Islamic studies organized in cooperation with the Accademia dei Lincei in Rome. -DOO E ±asan. 26 (1994): 75-96.] Lecomte. Studies on Islam. 35-36 (1414 A. . “Ten Arabic manuscript-volumes of historical contents acquired by the Leyden University Library after 1957”.M zah wa-DKDPP \DWXK I DOmakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-BaÁ Ðir (Cyprus).

IÁO ¨ alDODÃ I DU E DO-¨DG Å’ li-$E ÑUbayd al-4 VLP E 6DOO P”. Bulletin d’études orientales. 21 (1968): 347-409.218 BIBLIOGRAPHY certificats de lecture du ‘K. DU E DO-¨DG Å’ et de ‘K. ——— “Bedeutung der ‘Randzeugnisse’ VDP Ñ W.

Pierre A.1. Teil 2 (1969): 562-566. Stefan./12. Leder. MacKay. Suppl. LQ GHQ DOWHQ arabischen Handschriften”.”. 1996 – . Damas: Institut français. /HGHU 6WHIDQ 6DZZ V < V Q 0X¨DPPDG DQG 6 JKDUM  0DÐP Q MuÑjam al-VDP Ñ W DO-'LPDVKT \DK OHV FHUWLILFDWV G¶DXGLWLRQ à Damas. Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft. Oriens. 34 (1994): 57-75. “ Dokumente zum ±DG Å in Schrifttum und Unterricht aus Damascus im 6. “Certificates of transmission on a manuscript of WKH µ0DT P W¶ RI DO-±DU U 06 &DLUR $GDE . Jhdt. 550-750/1155-1349.

M ]DK DO-NDE UDK OLO-Sayyid Ñ$EG $OO K DO--D] ÐLU ´ 7XU WKXQ . EI. 7 (1989): 238-252.. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-6DP Ñ wa-al-TLU Ðah wa-al-muQ ZDODK ZDTX\ G DO-al-PXT EDODK ZD-al-muÑ UD ah”. 8. 1. ed. no.M ] W DO-sam Ñ I DO-makhà à W DOTDG PDK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. 2. Michaux-%HOODLUH ( ³(VVDL VXU OHV VDP Ñs ou la transmission orale”. 61. Sayyid. 4 (1924): 345-355. al-0DVO W  0XÁÃafá. al-6DPP Q DO-± ÐLU  0X¨ammad.M ]DK DO-ÑilP \DK ZD-LVK PXK I DO¨arakah al-ILNU \DK EL-al-Maghrib”.1 (1407 A.1 (1985): 7-20.P P \DK´ 7XU WKXQ . ——— “Al-.s. 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK.1 (1408 A. Fann fahrasat almakhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . 6KLVKLQ ùHúHQ. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -101. no.2 (1406 A.´ Transactions of the American Philosophical Society.H): 107-114. “Al-. 6HOOKHLP 5 ³6DP Ñ ”.H): 172-182. 8: 1019-1020.4 (1971. Hespéris.1 (1955): 232-251.H): 115-117. new ed. no. no. 1. Hamdard Islamicus. no. no.M ] W Ñinda ÑXODP Ð al-.. al-Munajjid. n. “Al-. 3. 1DVKDEL +LVKDP ³7KH µLM ]D¶ DFDGHPLF FHUWLILFDWH LQ 0XVOLP HGXFDtion”. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q ³.

 5DPD  Q ³$KDPP \DW Áaf¨at al-ÑXQZ Q DO-ÌDKU \DK.

VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar.Q Q  London. 1997: 179-196. I WDZÁ I DO-makhà à W´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. .VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.

Yarshater. 1. Albums and exhibition catalogues Ahlwardt. Vajda.3 (1954): 337-342. London.BIBLIOGRAPHY 219 SteZDUW 'HYLQ - ³(M ]D´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. London. Georges. Les certificats de lecture et de transmission dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris. ——— “Al-ÑUnÁ U DO-EDVKDU ED\QD DO-naÁÁ wa-al-T ULÐ: al-LM ]DK I DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. Proceedings of the Second Conference of Al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. no. The LM ]D LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ The codicology of Islamic manuscripts. Berlin. E.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. new ed. Verzeichnis der arabischen Handschriften. Witkam. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OLMuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1983: 85-92. 8: 273-275. 1981.10.VO P \DK ED\QD iÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-al-bashar. VI. [Also in: idem. SCRIPTS AND PALAEOGRAPHY VI. 1899.. Zwölf arabische Schrifttaffeln. 3: 1020-1021. 1993. ——— “Un opuscule inédit d’as-6LODI ´ La transmission du savoir en Islam (VIIe-XVIIIe siècles). 1957. ——— “Quelques certificats de lecture dans les manuscrits arabes de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. Hildesheim/ New York. ARABIC ALPHABET. 1. ——— “Idj ]D´ EI. 1997: 163-177.Q Q  London.] $P Q  )DNKU DO-' Q 1DÁ U  *DQM QDK-Ði khuà Ã-i ÑXODP Ð-i aÑO P YD G QLVKPDQG Q-L NLU P YD VKXÑDU -yi ÑiÌ P YD NK VKQDY V Q-i FK UDKGDVW YD PXÑ ÁLU Q 7DMU VK . ed. vol. Paris. Wilhelm. 1995: 123-136. Arabica. “The human element between text and reader.UDQ. Jan Just.

A. 1939. >&KHLNKR 6KD\NK . Specimens of Arabic and Persian palaeography.J.  > RU @  YROV Arberry. London.

François Déroche.. . Paris. 1986. King Faisal Center for Research and Islamic Studies. Al-KhaÃà alÑ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W. Riyad. Fichier des manuscrits moyen-orientaux datés (FiMMOD). 2nd ed. 1991. /RXLV@ . 1888. ed.LW E PDÑri  al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK = Spécimens d’écritures arabes pour la lecture des manuscrits anciens et modernes). Beirut.

LW E DO-Ñ$UDE DO-makhà à ilá al-qarn al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLUM /H 0DQXVFULW DUDEH MXVTX’au Xe s. Moritz. Arabic palaeography: a collecton of Arabic texts from the first century of the Hidjra till the year 1000.). al-Munajjid.220 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q Al-. 1986. Cairo. Bernhard. al-JuzÐ al-awwal: al-QDP GKLM &DLUR  6KDEE ¨ (ChabERXK. Riyad. 1905. de l’H.

11. Löfgren.LW ENK QDK-i Ñ8P P -i ²aÍUDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá Najaf 0DUÑDVK «Qum. Rasmussen.] Quiring-Zoche. Bonn. al-:LN ODK DO-4DZP \DK OL-I¨\ Ð wa-. Georges. William. London. 5. to date. . A handlist of the Arabic manuscripts. Vol. A catalogue of Arabic manuscripts on medicine and science in the Wellcome Historical Medical Library. A. Facsimiles of manuscripts and inscriptions. Vol. Arabische Handschriften. 1967. Catalogue of the Arabic manuscripts in the Biblioteca Ambrosiana. Oscar and Traini. Adam. 1958. 1875-83. Wright. Album de paléographie arabe. Montreal. 1994. J. 2 vols.). Codices Arabici additamenta & codices . Paris. (ed. Iskandar. Stig T. mustadrak 2: alKhuà à wa-al-Áuwar. Seven specimens of Arabic manuscripts. Albert Zaki.VWLJKO O DO-7XU WK DO$WKDU ZD-al-TaÐU NK  $O I  Tisserant. Catalogue of Oriental manuscripts. Witkam. [28 vols. Vajda. 2. Vicenza. Rosemarie. xylographs etc. 1978. Library catalogues with reproductions of specimens Arberry. Oriental series. London. 1395 [1975] – . Arabic manuscripts in the libraries of McGill University: union catalogue. 1914. 1991. Stuttgart. in Danish collections. pt. Eugenius. Renato. 1975 – .KD\U DO-' Q al-AÑO P T P V WDU MLP DVKKDU DO-ULM O ZDal-QLV Ð min al-ÑArab wa-al-mustaÑULE Q.J. Gacek. Teil III. VI. 1970. 1: Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts. Leiden.EU K P Al-Makhà à (= Le manuscrit). Specimena codicum orientalium. London. 1955-66. Dublin. ±XVD\Q  $¨mad.J. Chester Beatty Library. ——— Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the Institute of Ismaili Studies. Tunis. Beirut. al-=LULNO  . 1984-85. Fihrist-L QXVNKDK¶K -yi khaÃà -L .

J. 1997: 135149.2 (1998). “Les études de paléographie des écritures livresques arabes: quelques observations”. Déroche. Yasin Hamid. Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. 2 vols. Fischer. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. Fleisch. Richard. 3. 1983 – . Safadi. Leiden. Teil II. ——— “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”. VI. 1982: 165-197. Gruendler. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. François. Frye. 1979. 365-381. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Descriptive and illustrated catalogue of a collection of Arabic manuscripts. Endress. ——— “La paléographie des écritures livresques dans le domaine arabe”. Nabia. Catalogue of Arabic manuscripts in the library of the University of Leiden and other collections in the Netherlands.J. 1-8. Sellheim. 1995. 3 (1954): 67-74.2 and QurÐanic manuscripts. ed. F. Ga. fasc. 1993. Revue des études islamiques. Ars Islamica.. Françoise. Gerhard. “±XU I DO-hidj ´ EI. Beatrice.) a) General Abbott. “An early Arabic script in eastern Iran”. 1990. by Ali Abd Alhussein Alhaidary and Stig T. Al-QanÃara. Schoeler. Select Arabic manuscripts. . Gregor. Wiesbaden/ Stuttgart. Rudolf. “Die arabische Schrift”. herausgegeben von W. The development of the Arabic scripts from the Nabatean era to the first Islamic century according to dated texts. “Arabic palaeography: the development of early Islamic scripts”. Stuttgart. Déroche and F. 19. Rasmussen. VIII. Paris. Atlanta. new ed. Witkam. Richard N. Materialien zur arabischen Literaturgeschichte. “De l’araméen à l’arabe: quelques réflections sur la genèse de l’écriture arabe”. VII. Arabische Handschriften. 1976-87. revista de estudios árabes. Gazette du livre médiéval. 3: 596-600. Wiesbaden.BIBLIOGRAPHY 221 Simonseniani Arabici (= al-'KDNK Ðir al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DOMaktabah al-0DODN \DK). H. London. Orientalia Suecana. 8 (1941): 65-104. Briquel-Chatonnet.. 28 (1996). Studies (for other works see the sections on calligraphy. Copenhagen.

John F. ——— “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script. 6 (1981): 59-111. William L. “Nabataean to Arabic. Mu¨affal. ³:KDW ZDV WKH %DG Ñscript?”. Calligraphy and script development among the pre-Islamic Arabs”. and Kondybaev. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Josef von. 20 (1906):131-148. ed. [Reprinted in his Four essays on art and literature in Islam. Christian. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1971: 50-62. “The so-FDOOHG %DG Ñ script”.. “New tool for analysis of handwritten script”. Brian. 4 (1961): 15-23. Healey. F. Istanbul/Paris. “MabdaÐ ÌXK U DO-¨XU I DO-Ñ$UDE \DK wa-taÃawZXUXK I JK \DW DO-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-Mawrid. 61 (1991):127-137. 5 (1937): 143-146. Damascus. “Gli studi di paleografia araba oggi: problemi e metodi”. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. ³) XÁ O DO-NLW EDK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 'LU V W taÐU NK \DK (Damascus). 1995. Scrittura e civiltà. Déroche. Franz. Mu¨ammad. Karabacek. H/Xe s. 5 (1937): 146-147. 0 GXQ 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  KhaÃà al-jazm ibn khaÃà al-musnad. N. 5 (1990-91): 41-52. 4 (1937):232-248. “Significant uses of Arabic writing”.4 (1986): 83-102. M. “Les écritures de l’Arabie avant l’Islam”. Rosenthal. Eric. Paola. Hanaway. Costa Mesa. 15. Ars Orientalis. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. “Arabic palaeography”. Manuscripta Orientalia. Reading nastaÑliq: Persian and Urdu hands from 1500 to the present. Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes. Orsatti. no. Rezvan. 3 (1996): 43-53. Bulletin of the American Insitute of Iranian Art and Archaeology. no. ùHúHQ 5DPD]DQ ³/HV FDUDFWpULVWLTXHV GH O’écriture de quatre manuscrits du IVe s. AD”. Bulletin of the American Institute of Iranian Art and Archeology. and Spooner. ±DPDG *K . Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée.] Schroeder. no.4 (1986): 27-44. Ca. a mistaken identification”. 14 (1990): 281-331. 1989: 45-48. 15. „DO V  Minovi. Leiden. 5 LE < VXI ³/¶pFULWXUH GHV SDS\UXV DUDEHV DX[ SUHPLHUV VLècles de l’Islam”.S. 2.222 BIBLIOGRAPHY QLP 4DGG U  ³0XZ ]DQDK ED\QD UDVP DO-muÁ¨af wa-alQXT VK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-TDG PDK´ Al-Mawrid. Ars Islamica. 58 (1991): 14-29. Robin. E.

“The Arabic calligraphy of West Africa”. “Nouveaux aperçus sur l’histoire de l’écriture chez les arabes du Hedjaz”. van den. Revue des études islamiques. “Les origines de l’écriture arabe: à propos d’une hypothèse récente”. [1ère partie: ‘Histoire de l’écriture parmi les arabes’.LW EDK ED\QD DO-6XU\ Q \DK ZD-alÑ$UDE \DK´ Al-/LV Q DO-Ñ$UDE . Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique I.1. Rabat. N. 1999 : 233-247.BIBLIOGRAPHY 223 6KDEE ¨ . Paris. Serge Lancel. African languages review. O. Boogert. “NaÌrah ¨awla al-khaÃà al-$QGDOXV ´ AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Déroche. Numismatique. “Some notes on Maghribi script”. 40 (1995): 53-76. François. 1994: 73-85. al-=DUN Q 0X¨ammad Ñ$O  ³$O-. ed. b) Maghribi and African scripts %LQVKDU IDK 0X¨ammad. Houdas et les écritures maghrébines”.D. écritures et arts du livre. 21 au 31 octobre 1996. (1886): 85-112. Journal asiatique. 1970. 1 (1808): 247-440. ——— “Tradition et innovation dans la pratique de l’écriture au Maghreb pendant les IVe/Xe et Ve/Xie siècles”. 10 (1827): 209-231. ——— “Mémoire sur l’origine et les anciens monuments de la littérature parmi les arabes”. Nice. 7 (1968): 3-15. 34 (1966): 151157. Mémoires de littérature tirés des registres de l’Académie royale des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad . réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. A. 1998: XXIX-XCII. Rabat. langues. Lesa.H.EU K P BaÑ  PXO ¨aÌ W Ñalá khaÃà al-EDUG \ W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-MiÁU \DK DO-mubakkarah wa-madá taÐDWKWKXULK EL-¨DUDN W iÁO ¨ al-NLW EDK. J. “O.I. vol. Silvestre de Sacy. Manuscripts of the Middle East. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. Nouveaux mélanges orientaux. reprinted in F. 1994: 75-81. “Essai sur l’écriture maghrébine”. Bivar. MaÃbaÑDW ' U DO-Kutub. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-al- . AlMakhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH et la codicologie). A. Déroche.] Sourdel-Thomine. Houdas. Cairo. 4 (1989): 30-43.

VO P ´ Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO0DJKULE \DK. A. 1977: 164-186. b) General studies and exhibition catalogues Arnold. VII. Arab Islamic bibliography: the Middle East Library Committee guide. Grimwood-Jones.D. 1973: 199-214.DU P ³$O-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ´ Majallat alWKDT IDK DO-MaghriE \DK. Cairo. England. Adolf. by J. Hopwood. “L’art du livre ottoman”. Supplement Jan. ÑAbd al-.C. The arts of Islam: catalogue of an exhibition at the Hayward Gallery. Cairo.W. Hassocks. 979-1087 (painting). Sukayrij. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. THE ARTS OF THE BOOK VII. The Islamic book: a contribution to its art and history from the VIIth to the XIIIth century. Cairo.F.D. al-1 M  DO-Amjad. Berthier. Arts et métiers du livre.1972 to Dec. “Illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. E. 1. General a) Bibliographies Creswell. nos. D. 1929.2 (1941): 67-72. 293316. ed. no. Rabat. [Florence]. 1960.1978: 608-624 (bookbinding). K. D. arts and crafts of Islam to 1st Jan. Second supplement Jan. Pearson. 455-498.53-54 (1989): 205-230.M. . 1991: 320-325. 1984: 309-412.A. Jachimowicz. 1994: 87-97. “Al-KhaÃà al-0DJKULE ZD-al-KXZ \DK DO-PDIT dah”. 1980 (with omissions from previous years). London. T. 16. and Grohmann. 1976. Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQuscrit arabe et la codicologie).224 BIBLIOGRAPHY ]DNKUDIDK I DO-Gharb al-. and J. A bibliography of the architecture. ——— “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE DO-0DJKULE ´ TaÐU NK DO-ZLU Tah al0DJKULE \DK ªLQ Ñat al-makhà à al-0DJKULE PLQ DO-ÑaÁr al-ZDV à ilá al-fatrah al-muÑ Áirah. 627-674 (calligraphy and palaeography). Pearson.1960 to Jan 1972. 163 (1990): 41-47.

R. World of Islam Festival Trust. “Islamische Buchkunst”. Gray. Lugano/Milan. 49-175. St. The Arabic book (= Das arabische Buch). Losty. “Arte persiana del libro e scrittura araba”. Carboni. “The Arabic manuscripts”. 1989: 232-242. Petersburg. Dublin at the Museum für Kunst und Gewerbe. Washington. Dreaming of paradise. 1983. Turner. Nov. Bothmer. Brend. ed. Denny. Lowry. Sheila and Bloom. Ausstellung 16. Ferrier. D. Petersburg. ed. 1983. Dublin. “Islamic art: arts of the book. The dictionary of art. Carol G. “Dating Ottoman Turkish works in the saz style”. April 1983. 1988. new ed. An exhibition of Arabic manuscripts from the Chester Beatty Library. D. Susan. The arts of Persia. 1979. Springfield. James. Glen and Nemazee.). introduction”. 1982 – 5. Hamburg on the occasion of the Euro-Arab Dialogue. J. Basil (ed. 1995: 77-91. J. London. Barbara. New York. 1992-1993. David. Fisher. 1982: 109-220.. The arts of the book in Central Asia. 1993. 2 vols. “Na¯¯ sh-kh QD´ EI. ——— The image and the word: Islamic painting and calligraphy. Museum of Fine Arts. 1997. Duda.und Landesbibliothek Gotha. A jeweler’s eye: Islamic arts of the book from the Vever Collection. Jonathan M. 1 (1983): 103-121. The art of the book in India. 1995. 7: 931-932. Gotha. ——— Islamic masterpieces of the Chester Beatty Library. Rotterdam. Scrittura e civiltà. Hans-Caspar Graf von. Walter B. 1996: 16. Feb. Wiesbaden. St. Lugano/Milan.C. 1982. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences. 1976. Mass. London. Paris/ London. Piemontese.W. Wien. 1981.] Pages of perfection. Das Buch im Orient: Handschriften und kostbare Drucke aus zwei Jahrtausenden. Islamische Handschriften. “The arts of the book”. Angelo M. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. [In particular: ‘Die Buchkunst des Islams’. Stefano. 271-273. Orientalische Buchkunst in Gotha: Ausstellung zum 350 jährigen Jubiläum der Forschungs. 4 (1980): 103-156. Muqarnas. [Rotterdam]. 14th-16th centuries. .BIBLIOGRAPHY 225 Blair. Cultural Symposium. New Haven/London. Pages of perfection. III.

London/New York. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 1997. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Ca. Pavaloi. Vernoit. “The arts of the book in Central Asia”. The collection of Prince Sadruddin Agha Khan. and Welch. Alice. Francis. J. A. 1997 (The Nasser D. London/Oxford. 17 (2000): 1-16. 17 (2000): 147-161. Arts of the Islamic book. c) Albums (muraqqa¶ W. 1982. Kalter and M. Ithaca/London. Book arts of Isfahan: diversity and identity in seventeenth-century Persia. Stephen. Roxburgh. Bibliothèque nationale de France. Muqarnas. Uzbekistan: heirs to the silk road. Rührdanz. 1995. XXIII). Occidentalism: Islamic art in the 19th century. J. Splendeurs persanes: manuscrits du XIIe au XVIIe siècle. “The study of painting and the arts of the book”. “Additions to illustrated manuscripts in Ottoman workshops”. Welch. Malibu. Paul Getty Museum.226 BIBLIOGRAPHY Richard. K. Tanindi. Taylor. 5 (1990-91): 67-98. Paris.C. Zeren. Muqarnas. David J. 1997: 101-115. ed. ——— “Manuscript production in the Ottoman Palace workshop”. S..

2310): a Timurid calligraphy album at the Ottoman court”. 30 (1980): 3235. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “The murakka. F. Geneva. 0DKG ¶] GDK 0XÁÃafá and Razz T  ±usayn. 1999: 587-597. of Pennsylvania. Univ. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. Ph. 7: 602-603. Déroche et al. ——— “‘Our works point to us’: album making. 32 (1981): 40-43. [Mashhad].D.D]DVNHU 0XVWDID ø]]HW (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN murakkai . diss. 0XQWDNKDE D] muraqqaÑ W-L .W. new ed. and art (1427-1565) under the Timurids and Safavids”. øOJL. 1368 [1990]. 1996. . David J. ——— ³7KH 7XUNLVK FDOOLJUDSKLF DUW WKH NÕWÑa”. an album of calligraphic collage”.VWDQEXO . Roxburgh. øOJL. B. EI.LW ENK QDK-i Marka] -\L $VW Q-i Quds-i RaÍDY (= Selected calligraphy from the Central Library of Astane Qods Razavi).. “Catalogue of scripts by seven masters (H. collecting. “Mura¯¯aÑ ”. 0XVWDID ø]]HW .XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  Robinson.. ed.

“±arakat al-taÐO I I DO-NLW EDK ZD-alNXWW E ZD-maÁ GLU QDTG DO-tarassul wa-al-NLW EDK ¨attá al-qarn alU ELÑ al-KLMU . Islamic world”. 15 (1986): 377-412. 1996. al-%DKQDVV  Ñ$I I  MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. 583-584. 2 (1987): 126-130.BIBLIOGRAPHY 227 ùHYNL (IHQGL 0HKPHG ùHYNL (IHQGL’QLQ VOV YH QHVLK PHúN PXUDNNDL. UN V ³$O-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I WK U DO-G ULV Q TDG PDQ ZD¨DG WKDQ´ Al-Mawrid. Lugano/Milan. Istanbul. VII. Adam.] 6KD\NK 0 Vá. New York. Petersburg muraqqaÑ: album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. J. Mu¨ammad Khayr. The dictionary of art. ed. Wheeler M. Turner. 3. Istanbul.Õ]ÕOWHSH 8÷XU 'HUPDQ ELEOL\RJUDI\DVÕ. Beirut. KubEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  The St. QurÐanic manuscripts) a) Bibliographies and dictionaries $NJO 0HGLQH DQG <L÷LWEDú $\HúH . Türk KütübhanecileU 'HUQH÷L  Ñ$ZZ G . Thackston. “Album. 2. 1996: 1. Calligraphy (see also VIII. MaktaEDW /XEQ Q  Gacek. “Al-NuwayU ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. [Includes an appendix: ‘A select bibliography of classical and post-classical texts on penmanship’.

London.3 (1997): 481-526. Ernst J. Istanbul. New York. no. Oliver. 1-27 June 1987. Calligraphy and the decorative arts of Islam. The calligrapher’s craft. Summer exhibition.] b) Exhibition catalogues 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU Letters in gold: Ottoman calligraphy from the Sakip Sabanci collection. 259-267. . al-< VXI . 72. 1976. [See also the English version : Arabic calligraphy in manuscripts. Ahuan Gallery of Islamic Art.1987. Metropolitan Museum of Art.´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. 1998. Riyad. London. Grube. Hoare. 1406 [1986] : 241-254. Bluett.K OLG $¨PDG DQG 6D\\LG $P Q 6XOD\P Q ³0DU MLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE PLQ NKLO O DO-makhà à W.

1989: 164-191. “Arabic scripts and their characteristics as seen through the eyes of Mamluk authors”. 1 M  +LO O ³1XÁ Á I DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ´ Al-Mawrid. ——— “Al-1XZD\U ¶V FODVVLILFDWLRQ RI $UDELF VFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Mu¨ammd ibn Ñ$O  ³5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-al-qalam”. “Recherches autour l’opuscule la ‘±ikmat alLVKU T LO NXWW E DO. MuÐassasat al-Kuwayt lil-Taqaddum al-Ñ. c) Pre-20th century texts on calligraphy and penmanship Abouricha. Mizânü’l-KDWW 0 ] Q DOkhaÃÃ) . Manuscripts of the Middle East. al-. including „u¨IDW O DO-DOE E by Ibn al-‚ ÐLJK  LM ] W DQG Handasat alkhaÃà by Shaykh ±DPG $OO K@ Ibn Muqlah. no. Sandycove. “The commentaries of Ibn al-BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G on Ibn al-%DZZ E¶V µ2GH RQ WKH DUW RI FDOOLJUDSK\¶ 5 ÐL\\DK I l-khaÃÃ)”. Noureddine. 25 mai –19 juin 1977. 1988. [Contains five texts: Wa   ¨at al-uÁ O I DO-khaÃà by ÑAbd al-4 GLU DO-‚D\G Z  NaÌm laÐ O DO-simà by A¨mad al- . Back to the sources. Lam¨at al-mukhtaÃLI I ÁLQ Ñat al-khaÃà al-Áalif HG +D\ 0X¨DPPDG 'DZVDU  . Biblical and Near Eastern studies in honour of Dermot Ryan. Gacek. Safwat. Cathcart and J. khaÃà Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ E\ +LO O 1 M  %DJKGDG ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  126. Paris. Calligraphie arabe: oeuvres du Musée de Damas. Adam. Musée d’art et d’histoire.VWDQEXO 2VPDQOÕ <D\ÕQHYL  >)DFVLPLOH HGLWLRQ RI an album calligraphed by ±akN N ] dah in 1266/1850 and containing a number of texts in Arabic and Turkish. 2 (1987): 126-130. K. Hilmi Efendi.. ed. 1997. Mohamed U. Ibn Muqlah.J. James.G UDW DO-TaÐO I ZDal-Tarjamah wa-al-Nashr. [exposition]. Géza and Zakariya.4 (1986): 157-270. Musée de la calligraphie arabe.228 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings (= Calligraphie islamique). WLE ±XVD\Q LEQ < V Q LEQ 0X¨ammad. 2000. David.F.OP  . 15.XZDit. 4 (1989): 144-149.I T¶ GH 0XUWD  DO-=DE G ´ 'RFWRUDO WKHVLV EPHE (Paris). Nabil F. Healey. The harmony of letters: Islamic calligraphy from the Tareq Rajab Museum. 1992. Singapore. Fehérvári. Geneva. Mustafa Hakkâk-zâde. 1977.

2 vols.QGH[ RI SHQPHQ LQ 1 M =D\Q DO-' Q’s ‘MuÁawwar alkhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ’”. %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P ' U DO-ShuÐ Q DO7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK 1989.%DJKG G \ Q PXQGKX taÐV V %DJKG G ¨attá nih \DW DO-qarn al-U ELÑ Ñashar al-KLMU . Rudolph. 15. Sharikat al-MaÃE Ñ W 97. al-SaÑG DO-MawÁLO  6 OL¨ ³8UM ]DK I Ñilm rasm al-khaÃÔ. Abbott. ed. $OELQ 0: ³. Der Islam. 65. 15.4 (1986): 141-148. 62.] d) Calligraphers and calligraphers’ diplomas Á $EE V DP\ Ð Mu¨DPPDG ³1LV Ð khaÃà à W´ Al-Mawrid. Ta¨T T W ZD-taÑO T W Ñalá kit E µDOKhaÃà à al-BaghG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U EL-Ibn alBaww E’. al-$WKDU  0X¨ammad Bahjah.O K 1DEK Q Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK ELDimashq. MELA notes.4 (1986): 345-376.I T. ed. [Contains a facsimile of *K \DW DOPDU P I WDNK Ãub al-DTO P by Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ $¨mad al0DTGLV @ SaÑG ) U T 5LV ODK I DO-khaÃà wa-bary al-qalam li-Ibn al-‚ Ðigh. al-=DE G  0X¨ammad Murta á. al-6 ZLU  ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] ³.4 (1987): 760-795.LW E DO-qalam li-$E 0X¨ammad al-6DUU M al-%DJKG G ´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. “The contribution of Ibn Mu¯lah to the North-Arabic script”. 13 (1978): 27-35. no. Beirut.1 (1988): 50-65.BIBLIOGRAPHY 229 5LI Ñ DO-Qasà O  0LQK M DO-iÁ EDK by Mu¨ammad al-=LIW Z  Bi  Ñat al-mujawwid by Mu¨ammad al-6LQM U DQG Shar¨ almanÌ PDK DO-mustaà EDK I Ñilm al-NLW EDK by Ibn BaÁ Á and Ibn al-Wa¨ G@ ³5LV ODK I ÁLQ Ñat al-NLW Eah”. Ekkehard.U T   al-AÑÌDP  :DO G Jamharat al-khaÃà à Q DO. no. %DJKG G DO-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. Ñ . Zuhayr = KLG DQG +LO O 1 M  Al-Mawrid. ²ikmat al-LVKU T LOá kutt E DO. Heft 2 (1988): 301-316. no. ÑAbd al-Laà I DO-5 Z DQG ÑAbd al.OP DO-Ñ.113-138) a compilation by the editor entitled: 7DWLPPDK I naqd al-DWK U DO-maÑU IDK Ñan al-khaÃà wa-al-NLW EDK. no.1 (1994): 70-73. Mu¨ammad „al¨DK %LO O -HGGD ' U DO-0DGDQ   [Contains (pp. ed. no. “Der Wettsreit der Schriftarten – eine arabische Handschrift aus der Forschungsbibliothek Gotha”. 56 (1939): 71-83. 15. Nabia. 63. American journal of Semitic languages and literatures.

Yasa Yaman. 1995: 141-148. Hassan. “The Ottoman roots of a Tunisian calligrapher’s ‘tour de force’”. Ankara (forthcoming). Ahmed Moustafa M.D. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-Ñ. London Institute – Central Saint Martin’s College of Art and Design. ed. 1989. François.EQ DO-‚ Ðigh al-khaÃà à wa-madrasatuh”. no. 1 M  +LO O Ibn al-%DZZ E – ÑDETDU DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE Ñabra al-ÑuÁ U PDMP ÑDK QDI VDK PLQ NKXà à Ibn al-%DZZ E. Adam.3 (1964): 8093. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I MuÑjam muÁÃala¨ W DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-alkhaÃà à Q. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP  %HLUXW ' U DO-. %HLUXW 0DNWDEDW /XEQ Q  Déroche. ——— “Al-KhaÃà wa-PDVK K U DO-khaÃà à Q I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE ´ HG )  il Ñ$EE V DO-Ñ$]] Z  Sumer. Atiyeh. 7 illus.4 (1896): 149-156. nos. 1939. ——— “NuÁ Á LM ] W DO-khaÃà à Q´ Al-Mawrid. 4 (1989): 44-55. 1. Cl. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK al-SaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ al-Munajjid. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East.3-4 (1972): 180-186. 5 illus. ed. George N.XUG  0X¨ammad „ KLU TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD. Cairo.230 Ñ BIBLIOGRAPHY $]] Z  Ñ$EE V ³. 23 (1967): 151-156. 36. no. 38. NY. Z. al--XE U  0D¨P G 6KXNU ³$O-KhaÃà à < T W DO-MustaÑÁLP ´ AlMawrid.KDÃà al-muÁ¨af al-VKDU I ZD-al-khaÃà à al-6K K Ma¨P G DO-1 V E U ´ Sumer. 1. %HLUXW ' U Dl-Gharb al-.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà I ³. Paris. Sanatta etkilesim (= Interactions in art).1-2 (1980): 334-352. [Also published: Riyad. 1908.VO P   .LW E al--DG G  ——— “Women’s roles in the art of Arabic calligraphy”. 5 (1949): 85-91. Gacek. Les calligraphes et les miniaturistes de l’Orient musulman. no. no. “The diploma of the Egyptian calligrapher ±asan al5XVKG ´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. “The scientific foundation of Arabic lettershapes according to the theory of ‘the proportioned script’ by Ibn Muqla (272-328 AH / 886-940 AD)”.G EXK. Majallat al-maktabah al-Ñ$UDE \DK (Cairo). al-. . Ph.U T I Ñahd al-0DP O N´ Sumer. Huart.1-2 (1982): 284-302. Albany. ——— ³0DVK K U DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I 7XUNL\ ´ Sumer. 15.

4   $¨mad. 17 (1988): 207-223. CalligraphHUV DQG SDLQWHUV D WUHDWLVH E\ 4 { $¨mad. VRQ RI 0 U-0XQVK FLUFD $+ $' .BIBLIOGRAPHY 231 ——— Ibn Muqlah. Studia Iranica. khaÃÃ Ãan wa-DG EDQ ZD-LQV QDQ %DJKGDG ' U al-ShuÐ Q DO-7KDT I \DK DO-Ñ PPDK  3RUWHU <YHV ³1RWHV VXU OH µ*ROHVW Q-e honar’ GH 4 Ëi A¨mad Qomi”.

5DGR ùHYNHW 7UN KDWWDWODUÕ . Sourdel-Thomine. Washington. Rayef. 6D\\LG 0RKDPPDG 0RQã ´ Les manuscrits du Moyen Orient.9 \]\ÕOGDQ JQP]H NDGDU JHOPLú QO KDWWDWODUÕQ KD\DWODUÕ YH \D]ÕODUÕQGDQ |UQHNOHU. J. and T. Mohammad Ali Karimzadeh. “ÑAbdallah ‚D\UDI ´ Encyclopaedia Iranica. Istanbul.P. by V. Sourdel.U T \DK PLQ . Süheyl. new ed. MaÃbaÑat al-MajmaÑ al-Ñ. Minorsky.C. ed. new ed. 3: 736-737. 3: 886-887. Muhittin. ed. Köln. “Die ästhetischen Grundlagen der arabischen Schrift bei Ibn Muqlah”. Istanbul/ Paris. +DW VDQDWÕ YH PHúKXU KDWWDWODU . E. J. Serin. “Al-6K K 0D¨P G DO-1 V E U  NKDÃà à wa-madhhab”. Richard. Sumer. Yarshater.VWDQEXO . EI. 1959.4 (1986): 69-82. Tabrizi... 1996. 15. F. Disertaciones y opúsculos. 1989: 89-93. 1999. D. 33. 1982. Al-KhaÃà à al-%DJKG G Ñ$O LEQ +LO O DO-PDVKK U ELIbn al-%DZZ E. 304-306. KubbealWÕ $NDGHmisi Kültür ve San’DW 9DNIÕ  Soucek. Transl.. ' U DO-Numayr. by Mu¨ammad Bahjah al-$WKDU DQG Ñ$] ] 6K P  Baghdad. ³' Y Q RX 7DÑO T XQ FDOOLJUDSKH DX VHUYLFH GH 0HKPHW . Istanbul. no.OP DO-Ñ. “Ibn al-%DZZ E´ EI.U T   . Ribera y Tarragó. Déroche. no. Transl. by J.EQ Muqlah ilá H VKLP DO-%DJKG G ´ Al-Mawrid. Francis. “Ibn Mu¯la”. 1: 203-205.XEEHDOWÕ 1HúUL\kWÕ  ——— Hattat Aziz Efendi . Ünver..XEEHDOWÕ $NDGHPLVL . D. P. London. al-4D\V  1 U ±DPP G  ³0DGUDVDW DO-khaÃà al-Ñ. Diss. A. “Escuela valenciana de calígrafos árabes”.OWU YH San’DW 9DNIÕ  ——— +DWWDW ùH\K +DPGXOODK KD\kWÕ WDOHEHOHUL HVHUOHUL. Ribera y Tarragó. Ahmad Maher.1 (1977): 104-111. SaÑ G . 1928: 2. Madrid. 6DOP Q Ñ Vá.KD\U $OO K KhaÃà à %DJKG G I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ$EE V  Damascus.. Ijazat nameh (= Icâzet name): the most unique and precious document in Ottoman calligraphy. 1975.VWDQEXO .

$FDU 0 ùLQDVL Türk hat sanati: araç. = \LG $¨mad ‚DEU  TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-aÑO P DO-khaÃà à Q muzawwad bi-al-Áuwar wa-al-law¨ W li-ashhar al-khaÃà à Q. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Petersburg Album”.[Text in Turkish and English. gereç ve formlar (= Turkish calligraphy: materials. Mohamed. 1-4 (1973): 265-278. 35 (1967): 219-224. Baghdad. ——— “The influence of the court and the courtly milieu on the development of Islamic calligraphy”. “L’art de la calligraphie en Turquie aux XVe et XVIe siècles”. Actes du XXIXe Congrès international des orientalistes. Atanasiu. De la fréquence des lettres et de son influence en calligraphie arabe. 1999. Islam Tetkikleri Enstitüsü Dergisi. [Rotterdam]. V. no. 1984. sacred and secular writings. Tunis. Alparslan. 1996: 39-46. 5. “Remarks on style”.] Ñ$I I  )DZ] 6 OLP . Histoire et civilisation.LW E DO-Ñ$UDE   Akimushkin. “The calligraphy of the St.VWDQEXO $QWLN $ù 1999. Cairo. ——— “Ecoles calligraphiques turques”. .PLÑ al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  'DPDVFXV&DLUR ' U Dl.232 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. “Patrons and calligraphers in Safavi Iran”. nos. 1.1. Salih. Geneva. 15. Dreaming of paradise. “Calligraphy: the writing of script”. al-Bahnass  Ñ$I I Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  XÁ OXK QDK DWXK LQWLVK UXK. al-Ali. Paris. 1988: 30-39. 1984. Alani. O 6DÑ G 6K NLU ±asan. 12 (1977): 10-15. Islamic calligraphy. 1975 : 23-28. Etudes arabes et islamiques. 1993: 41-61.4 (1986): 51-68. Revue des études islamiques.c) al-Ñ$EE V  <D¨yá Sall P Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD-DQZ Ñuh muzayyan bi-al-law¨ W DO-khaÃà \DK ZD-al-Áuwar. A. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE MDP O \DQ ZD-¨a  U \DQ´ Al-Mawrid. Rotterdam. tools and forms . Paris. Petersburg muraqqaÑ. 1973. La calligraphie arabe. Maktabat al-Nah ah. Ali. MELA notes. Aziza. Album of Indian and Persian miniatures from the 16th through the 18th century and specimens of Persian calligraphy by ÑImâd al-Hasanî. ' U DO-Fa  ODK >@ e) Studies and albums (by modern calligraphers) (see also VII. Oleg. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr. Ghani. Lugano/Milan. The St.

Ackerman. Déroche. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. Al-Mawrid. Nihad M. “Calligraphy”. “Arabic calligraphy and the ‘Herbal’ of al-*K ILT  D survey of Arabic manuscripts at McGill University”.4 (1986): 7-26. 15. Istanbul. Déroche et al. The art of calligraphy in the Islamic heritage. ±DQDVK . “Maîtres et disciples: la transmission de la culture calligraphique dans le monde ottoman”. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. 2 p. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. 2 (1989): 37-53. Al-„abÑah almuzayyadah. David. 1980. Mashhad.2 (1999): 4367. A.BIBLIOGRAPHY 233 al-%DJKG G  + VKLP 0X¨ammad.GK Q 0X¨ammad. 1367/ [1988]. James. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-WaÑy. François. [1971]. Isfahan. Adam. Pope and P. Muhammad Iqbal. . 1977: 2. of illus. Revue du monde musulman et de la Méditerranée. 'KDQQ Q < VXI ³4DG P ZD-MDG G I DÁl al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃDZZXUXK I ÑuÁ ULK DO-mukhtalifah”.VODP VDQDWÕQGD 7UNOHU (= The Turkish contribution to Islamic arts). no. 1707-1742. Maktabat al-Nah ah. Journal of the Research Society of Pakistan. 4DZ Ñid al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  PDMP Ñah khaÃà \DK OL-DQZ Ñ al-khuà à al-Ñ$UDE \DK. “Muslim calligraphy in the Subcontinent”. Istanbul. 7HKUDQ 6XU VK  > RU @ Gacek. 235-236. Baghdad.VO P . Geneva. 1999: 253-259. epigraphy and the art of the book”. 75-76 (1995): 81-90. Bhutta. ed. 36. . 1976: 58-83. DermDQ 0 8÷XU DQG ›etin. BeiUXW ' U DOQalam. ——— TaÑO P-i khaÃÃ. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU “A remarkable collection of mashq”. IRCICA. Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-ZDWK Ðiq alÑ8WKP Q \DK $PPDQ ' U DO-0DQ KLM  ——— Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-LVKN O \ W DO-naqd al-IDQQ  $PPDQ ' U al-0DQ KLM  +DU W  0X¨DPPDG 0DKG  7DMDOO -L KXQDU GDU NLW EDW-L %LVP $OO K (= Wu{ | al-IDQQ I NLW bat al-basmalah).U. ed. FaÍ ÐLO  ±DE E $OO K AÃlas-i khaÃÃ: ta|T T GDU NKXà Ã-L . “Calligraphy. 1998. %LG Z  < VXI Ñ$O  Al-'LU V W DO-DN G P \DK I WDÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE wa-jam O \ WLK ZD-WLTQ \ WLK. 1996. no. F. ——— “The Turks and the art of calligraphy”. Ashiya/New York.

taÃawwuruh. Islamic calligraphy in medieval India. Ernst. 1978.F. Geneva. “The Nayrizi tradition: Naskh in Safavid and Qajar Iran”.G EXK. Silvia.DWK U  Rodari. Lowry. Parez Islam Syed Mustafizur. T. “Introduction to Islamic calligraphy”. London. 1939. Petsopoulos. al--XE U  . 1996: 212-227. 1976. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. al-. 1988: 40-47. Naef. al-5LI Ñ  %LO O ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  WDÐU NKXK ZD¨  iruh 'DPDVFXV %HLUXW ' U . Dacca University Studies. Mitchell. D. Geneva. al-JamÑ \DK DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DOSaÑ G \DK OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-)XQ Q @ Lowry. Kühnel.3 (March 1987): 20-23. London. London. Cairo. Safadi. Rahman. [New ed. Heath. London. Lowry and A. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. PLO 6DOP Q 0DZV Ñat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  %HLUXW ' U wa-Maktabat al-+LO O   YROV ——— UÁ O DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  QDVKÐDWXK DQZ Ñuh. 1992. [French . Writing Arabic: a practical introduction to ruqÑah script. ——— “An introduction to Islamic calligraphy. Islamic calligraphy. 27. Glenn D. improbable writing”. ed. 3. From concept to context. 24 (1982): 238266. QDP GKLMXK %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah E Al-KhaÃà wa-al-kiW EDK I DO-|a{ UDK DOÑ$UDE \DK %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. Washington. “The imponderable.VO P ´ Al-0DQ KLO. G. Auflage. by Shen Fu. 1953.234 BIBLIOGRAPHY Louisiana revy. techniques and terminology”. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries.VO P   Khatibi.: Riyad. Dacca. L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. 1986: 102-149. Approaches to Asian and Islamic calligraphy. 1982: 169-191. “Calligraphy – Hüsn-i hat”. no. 1986. Julian. Mohammed. Yonemura. an outline”. Tulips. Florian. Oxford. “Lam¨ah Ñan taÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE  awwalan bi-al-Mashriq al-. The splendor of Islamic calligraphy. Yasin Hamid.XUG  0X¨ammad „ Kir. Graz. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. 1988: 12-19. arabesques & turbans: decorative arts from the Ottoman empire. Islamische Schriftkunst. Safwat. ——— “Islamic calligraphy. Geneva. Abdelkabir and Sijelmassi. 1979. Raby. Y. TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD.EQ . 22a (1974): 203-210. by Nabil F.

WK U DO-. 1984. Ankara. 1979: 7-33. Ali and Chaghatai. no. 1987. ——— “Calligraphy and sufism in Ottoman Turkey”. ——— “Die Schriftarten und ihr kalligraphischer Gebrauch”. Muammer. 1992: 242-252. New York. ed. R. Leiden. The dictionary of art. by Michel Garell. “TaÐU NK DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZD-DUT PLK PXTDGGLPDK P MD]DK´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. “The arts of calligraphy”. Basil Gray. English and Arabic. Barbara. George Dimitri. new ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 235 translation. 273-288. 4: 1113-1128. III. 1996: 16.] Safwat. EI. alMunaÌÌamah al-Ñ$UDE \DK OLO-Tarbiyah wa-al-7KDT IDK ZD-alÑ8O P . Siddiqui.. ——— Islamic calligraphy. The Metropolitan Museum of Art bulletin. 16. Delhi. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. 1990. Wiesbaden.. François and Thackston. “Islamic calligraphy”. New York. “KhaÃÔ. Alparslan. London/ Oxford. ed.6 (1995): 523537. Ülker. Annemarie and Rivolta. Band I: Sprachwissenschaft. 1982: 198209. Ferrier. Déroche. Quarterly journal of the Library of Congress. “Al-KhaÃà al-Ñ$UDE I DO-¨a  UDK DO-. ——— Calligraphy and Islamic culture. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad. “The art of calligraphy”. Calligraphy”.VO P \DK I DO-waÃan al-Ñ$UDE . The arts of the book in Central Asia. 1996 (The Nasser D. Los Angeles/ Oxford.VODP \DK´ Al. “Arabic calligraphy in the Library of Congress”.] .W. Lifchez. Paris/London. The story of Islamic calligraphy. Fischer. Tunis. “Islamic art. Paris. Nabil F. 2. Calligraphie islamique. al-6DPDUU Ð  4 VLP $¨mad.G UDW DO-7KDT IDK  -193. 36 (1979): 140-177. Turner. Priscilla P. J. art and sufism in Ottoman Turkey. Schimmel. ed. M. Wheeler M. 1978. Sourdel-Thomine. Soucek. 1992). Atiq R. Selim. [Text in Turkish. ed. Abdullah. (Summer. New Haven/London. Schimmel. The arts of Persia. Schimmel. Annemarie. 1970. herausgegeben von W. Annemarie . Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. 14th-16th centuries. V). %DúODQJÕoWDQ JQP]H 7UN KDW VDQDWÕ 7KH DUW of Turkish calligraphy from the beginning up to present). The dervish lodge: architecture. 1989: 306-314. J. R.

ed. by Nabil F. 4: 680-718. M. Brocade of the pen. Akimushkin.C. “Muslim calligraphy. Ornament and painted decoration Baer. 1998. Maktabat al-Nah ah. “The art of illumination”. Encyclopaedia Iranica. ——— “A compendium of Arabic scripts”. 1978. Baghdad. E. 10. K. 1936. Reflections on the state of the art.K. E. Zayn al-' Q 1 M  %DG ÐiÑ al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE . Arberry. Ziauddin. Yusuf. Michigan State University. A. Islamic studies. M. Carol Garrett Fisher. 1980/1400. Yaqub Ali. “Remarques sur le décor des manuscrits religieux hispano-maghrébins du moyen-âge”. ÑAbd al-5D]] T ÑAbd al-: ¨LG %DJKGDG :L] UDW DO-IÑO P  ——— MuÁawwar al-khaÃÃ al-Ñ$UDE .4 (1984): 373-379. Edinburgh.. Paris/ London. Kresge Art Museum. 1991: 117. Islamic ornament. Marianne. Washington. ed.. Indo-Iranica. no. Dublin. 14th-16th centuries. Calligraphy in the arts of the Muslim world. < VRI  RO P-±osayn. Moslem calligraphy. Oxford. 1996: 228-234. . Paris. The art of Islamic writing. 3. Yarshater. ed. Mohamed U. Austin. Washington. The art of the pen: calligraphy of the 14th to 20th centuries. its beginning and major styles”. Safwat. ——— Observations on Islamic calligraphy. VII. The calligraphy of Islam. Calcutta. Michigan. no. Basil Gray.M. The arts of the book in Central Asia.236 BIBLIOGRAPHY Welch. 9-13 avril 1990). Zakariya. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. J. 1967. D. 1979: 35-67. “Muslim calligraphy under the Mughals”. 23. D. ed. 1992: 235248. 1979. ——— “Islamic calligraphy: a technical overview”. Barrucand.C. “Calligraphy”. Anthony. A. Histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du Nord: actes du Ve colloque international réuni dans le cadre du 115e Congrès national des societés savantes (Avignon. %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam. Oleg F.1 (1957): 9-13. 1979.

Ackerman. Turner. 288-293. F. 1997: 87-112. Manuscripta Orientalia. Mohamed.. ed. “Manuscript illumination”. 1937-1974. “Manuscript illumination. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. 1987. ——— The arabesque: meaning and transformation of an ornament. Painted decoration”. Paris.s. V. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. Francis. Pope and P. “Arabesque”. Déroche and F.. 61/62 (1993/94): 88-108. “Ñ8QZ Q LQ PDQXVFULSW SURGXFWLRQ´ EI. no. ed. “‘All is numbers’? An unknown numerical component in the design of medieval Arabic manuscripts”. ——— “To the method of describing illuminated Arabic manuscripts”. “Islamic art. n. n. 1996: 16. Déroche.1 (1996): 5-19. Edirne. Déroche et al. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. 1977: 5. J. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Strayer. 3. Istanbul in the 15th century”. Muhammad Isa. Manuscripta Orientalia. 112118. Graz.BIBLIOGRAPHY 237 Ettinghausen. 3 (1949): 83-91. A. Monneret de Villard. Waley. New York.2 (1995): 16-21. 5. U. Marianna S. ed. Richard. Herat. Geneva. Dictionary of the Middle Ages. 1999: 647-655. and Simpson. EI. Gacek. Sijelmassi. 10: 870-871. J. 1. The dictionary of art. no. Revue des études islamiques. F. E. F. Paris. Manuscripta Orientalia. Tanindi.d. ed. Annali. R.. Art turc (= Turkish art): 10e Congrès international d’art turc. Islamic”. Marianna S. “An illuminated manuscript of the wandering scholar Ibn al-Jazari and the wandering illuminators between Tabriz. Shiraz. Zeren. new ed. 1982-89: 8. “La signature discrète d’un doreur persan à la fin du .U. Ashiya/New York. ed. Val. ——— “Frontispieces on scale canvas in Arabic manuscripts”. Enluminures des manuscrits royaux au Maroc (Bibliothèque al-Hassania).1 (1999): 7-11. New York. III. new ed. Simpson. R. 1: 558-561. no. Adam. “Illumination and its functions in Islamic manuscripts”. Polosin. Bursa. 2. Kühnel.9H V 0 U ÑAzod al-MoÎahheb”. Richard. .

)DUJKDO  $E DO-±amd Ma¨P G ³$O-KhaÁ ÐiÁ al-IDQQ \DK OL-madrasat al-taÁZ U DO-ma¨DOO \DK I 0LÁU I DO-ÑaÁr al-Ñ8WKP Q 1220/1517-1805”. Yarshater. Al-Majallah al-taÐU NK \DK DO-MiÁU \DK. Muqarnas. 4. J. Princes. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric times to the present. Revue des études islamiques. Etudes orientales (= 'LU V W 6KDUT \DK). 1977: 5: 1809-1927. E. Turner. New York.. “Rasm”. ed. Islamic miniature painting in medical manuscripts. 1998. ed. Oleg. Paris. “Qalamus. A. Muqarnas. Ackerman. 7: 537-547. Canby. 293-351. Eva R. Marianne. Jonathan M. A. 17 (2000): 17-23. “Book painting”. Swietochowski. poets & paladins: Islamic and Indian paintings from the collection of Prince and Princess Sadruddin Aga Khan. 1996: 16. Brandenburg. Barbara. Painted illustration a) Drawing Brend. Painted book illustration”.1 (1987-89): 239-253. et al. new ed.LW E  Berthier. EI. 55/57. Blair. Hoffman. ed. Basle. “The development of the illuminated book in Iran”. une introduction. “The beginnings of the illustrated Arabic book: an . 1999. Bloom.VO P I 0LÁr. Encyclopaedia Iranica. M. “Drawing”.L. Dietrich. al-% VK  ±asan )XQ Q DO-taÁZ U DO-. La peinture persane. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. 38 (1991-95): 185-231. 8:451-453. III. pinceau. 4. 1984. London. 11/12 (1991):116-125.238 BIBLIOGRAPHY VII. Pope and P. b) Other studies Barrucand. Ashiya/New York. fasc. Blair. Sheila S. Ombres chinoises sur la miniature persane et turque”.U. “The introduction of paper to the Islamic world and the development of the illustrated manuscript”. Grabar. “Islamic art. Cairo. Sheila R. ciseaux. 2nd ed. “Héritage et emprunts culturels dans la miniature islamique du XIIIe au XVe siècle”. The dictionary of art. 10 (1993): 266-274. Sheila S.

Atiyeh.VO P \DK P ED\QD DO-qarn al-th Q Ñashar wa-al-WK PLQ Ñashar”. new ed. ——— Peinture et arts du livre: essai sur la litérature technique indo-persane. Miniature painting in Ottoman Baghdad. Priscilla P. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. 4 (1987):166-181. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident: adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentales en Iran. 10: 361-363. Albany. Porter. ed. 2. 1982. Schmitz. 1995: 149-177.W.. B.BIBLIOGRAPHY 239 intersection between art and scholarship”. Ph. “‚ UD´ EI. Alexandre. ed. George N. 12-19th centuries. Soucek. and books: an essay on Indo-Persian technical littérature. Muqarnas. Paris.33-34 (1987): 169-184. Wensinck. 1976. Robinson. Yves. 17 (2000): 37-52. 1990. and Fahd. nos. Muqarnas. “Persian artists in Mughal India: influences and transformations”. no. and Rezvan. Barbara. T. Milstein. New York. ——— Painters. David.. King. 1997. ——— “TaÁZ U´ EI. NY.. c) Descriptions of individual works Alikberov. 3. A. Paris. Harvard University. 1994. London. et al. A. Al-Wa¨dah. Islamic painting and the arts of the book.. Yann Richard. 1989: 157-169. Ca. Shams al-' Q Ñ$O 0D¨P G ³)DQQ WD]Z T DO-makhà à W I DO-ÑuÁ U DO. diss. New Delhi.D. “Arabic illustrated manuscripts”.1 (1982): 1220. E. 1992: 1-50. 1992. 9: 889-892. “Some illustrations in Islamic scientific manuscripts and their secrets”. new ed. “Al-TaÁZ U I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 7UDQVO E\ 1DK G 7DNU O  )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. Rachel. ——— Islamic and Indian manuscripts and paintings in the Pierpont Morgan Library. Papadopoulo. “Arts du livre et illustrations”.J. Islamic manuscripts in the New York Public Library. New York. ——— “The emergence of illustration in Arabic manuscripts: classical legacy and Islamic transformation”. Costa Mesa. paintings. “Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W E\ =DNDUL\ DO4D]Z Q G.

 WK-century illuminated manuscript .

no. pt. Oxford. “Prolegomena for a corpus publication of illustrated . Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. . ——— “Un manuscrit arabe illustré de Kalila wa Dimna du XIIIe siècle et sa copie ottomane”. 2 (1991): 81-95. Lacquer Diba. Archéologie islamique.KD]] P DQG KLV . giants and angels from al-Qazwini manuscripts”. Manuscripta Orientalia.1 (1995): 21-28. 1989. New Haven/London. Carboni. Sotheby’s art at auction. Petersburg Academic Collection”. Grube. R. Rashid al-Din’s illustrated history of the world. Grube. Oleg. L. James Allen. 4 (1991): 301481. 1. 1995: 83-97 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art.240 BIBLIOGRAPHY from the St. Ernst J. Jill Sanchia. VII. ——— “An illustrated copy of al-4D]Z Q ¶V µ7KH :RQGHUV RI creation’”. 1. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Chicago.2 (1997-8): 343-364. The illustrations of the Maqamat. ed. $OLNEHURY $ DQG 5H]YDQ ( ³. 1990: 229-234. 1989: 243-253.W. Ferrier. 3 (1989): 33-57. 1995 (The Nasser D.DO OD ZD 'LPQD GH OD %LEOLRWKèque royale de Rabat: un manuscrit illustré Il-NK QLGH´ Revue des études islamiques. 2. Grabar. al-Ñ$UU T  6DP U 0XTELO ³$O-Madrasah al-<DPDQ \DK I IDQQ WD]Z T DOmakhà à W DO-. 54 (1986): 17-48.LW E DOPDNK] Q WKH 0DPO N PLOLWDU\ PDQXDO´ Manuscripta Orientalia.1). no. Kalila wa-Dimna: an animal allegory of the Mongol court. London/Oxford. Blair. New York. %DUUXFDQG 0DULDQQH ³/H . ed. 3 (1989): 15-31. Stefano. 1984. Cowen.1 (1995): 56-67. ——— ³7KH /RQGRQ 4D]Z Q  DQ HDUO\ WK-century copy of the Ñ$M Ðib al-PDNKO T W´ Islamic art. “Constellations. “A lacquered panel painting from the collection of Lester Wolfe in the Museum of the University of Notre-Dame”. no.VO P \DK´ Ñ ODP DO-makhà à W ZD-al-QDZ GLU. Ernst J.EQ $E . X. &RQWDGLQL $QQD ³7KH . Islamic art. The arts of Persia. Sheila S.DO ODK ZD 'LPQDK PDQXVFULSWV´ Islamic art. “Lacquer work”. A compendium of chronicles. XXVII). 5.LW E PDQ ILÑ al-¨D\DZ Q LQ WKH (scorial Library”.

Said. R. 6. New York..BIBLIOGRAPHY 241 Orientalia Hispanica sive studia F. 533-535. Nasser D. ——— “Qajar lacquer”.Yarshater. Encyclopaedia Iranica. J. Sheila S. James Allen. ed. Papercuts”. 24. VIII. III. 1996 (The Nasser D. ——— “Islamic art. ed. 376-397. “Lackerwork from Iran”. The dictionary of art. ed. The dictionary of art. 8 (1970): 47-50. XXII. 10. VII. [Rotterdam]. and Stanley. Barbara. Decorated paper (marbled paper. 1996: 16. ed. Khalili. Motamed.1-2). Aramco world. Doizy. Blair. Pareja octogenario dicata. from 10 June to 27 June 1986. 6 (1989): 131-146. B. 1984. Wheeler M. pt. Dreaming of paradise. Lacquer of the Islamic lands. Muqarnas. B.2). Marie-Ange.M. ——— “Lacquer in the University of Oxford”. 'HUPDQ 0 8÷XU ³&RORXULQJ DQG VL]LQJ RI SDSHU´ øOJL. Turner. Robinson. Leiden. pt. Iran. Rotterdam. 1974: 1. “Ebru. 1995: 45-61 (Oxford Studies in Islamic Art. 6. Thackston. etc. 1993: 173-186. 354-355. Lacquer: an international history and illustrated survey. 25 (1977): 32-35. Tim. London. New York. Muqarnas. New York. Oxford. 7. E. “Cut-paper”. [Robinson. the cloud art”. 17 (2000): 2436. Lacquer”. De la dominoterie à la marbrure: histoire des . no. Turner.3 (1973): 2632.].) Arndt. 6: 475-478. “Islamic art. VII.W. 1996: 16. “Color and gold: the decorated papers used in manuscripts in later Islamic times”. 1986. J. Indian and Turkish lacquer at Bernheimer Fine Arts Ltd.W. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. An exhibition of 50 pieces of Persian. ——— “Persian lacquer in the Bern Historical Museum”. Islamic art from the collection of the Museum of Ethnology. Papercuts Schmitz. Islamic art in the Ashmolean Museum. X. London/Oxford.

6 (1991): 41-58. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. Gulnar K. 8. Richard J.] . 3RUWHU <YHV ³. TDÎe-e abri: notes sur la technique de la marbrure”. ——— ³.242 BIBLIOGRAPHY techniques traditionnelles de la décoration du papier. A catalogue of an exhibition. its materials. “The staff of the scribes and the implements of the discerning. Kâgitçi. an excerpt”. Marbled paper: its history. 17 (1988): 47-55. 1: 581-582.EQ $E ±DP GDK¶V GLGDFWLF SRHP IRU ERRNELQGHUV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. “Bibliographie der islamischen Einbandkunst. Yarshater.A. Ars Orientalis. “Ebrû : Turkish marbled papers”. pl. and Ettinghausen. Emil. 6RXFHN 33 ³$Iã Q´ Encyclopaedia Iranica.) a) Bibliography Gratzl. [Persian translation E\ 0DKG $UMXPDQG 0 U Â-L . techniques and patterns. 30 (1968): 14-20. 5 (1990-91): 106-113.A. and Petherbridge. Carswell. Chicago. M. E. G. Ars Orientalis.C. 1996. Bookbinding (for lacquer bindings see also VII. R.EQ % G V@ Bosch. 1982.. “Arabic bookmaking and terminology as portrayed by Bakr al-. Wolfe. Studia Iranica. Philadelphia. K.LW E al-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U¶´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. ed. Paris. J. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. 2 (1957): 519-540. 1990.VKE O LQ KLV µ. 1871 bis 1956”. b) Pre-18th century texts Bosch. VII. Palette. 3 (1375/1996): 857867. 5. Adam. G. 4 (1961): 1-13.VO P -L U Q. with special reference to the relationship of marbling to bookbinding in Europe and the Western World. [Translation of the chapter on bookbinding from ÑUmdat al-NXWW E of . techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Gacek. Creswell.

1997: 57-63. F. “ÑUmdat al-NXWW E ZD-ÑXGGDW GKDZ DO-DOE E´ HG ÑAbd al-6DWW U DO-±DOZDM DQG Ñ$O ÑAbd al-Mu¨VLQ =DN  Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Déroche and F. Paris.VO P \DK I 0DGU G. .] al-. Richard. [Another HGLWLRQ E\ 1DM E 0 \LO +DUDY DQG ÑIÁ P 0DNN \DK 0DVKKDG MajmaÑ al-Bu¨ WK DO-.EU K P ³.LW E DO-WD\V U I ÁLQ Ñat al-WDVI U´ HG ÑAbd $OO K .VO P \DK 1989. 17 (1971): 153-166.VKE O  %DNU LEQ . ed.BIBLIOGRAPHY 243 ——— “Instructions on the art of bookbinding attributed to the Rasulid ruler of Yemen al-Malik al-MuÌaffar”.EQ % G V DO-MuÑizz.DQQ Q Revista del Instituto de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid (= ‚a| IDW 0DÑhad al-'LU V W DO-.

%LQP Vá. 217-221. Gulnar K.. 5DEDW 6KDULNDW % ELO  ——— 7DVI U ZD-WDGKK E DO-kutub wa-WDUP P DO-makhà à W. Ann Arbor. 1925. 14th-16th centuries. Philadelphia. ——— “Medieval Islamic bookbinding. doublures as a dating factor”. Texte arabe accompagné d’un index de termes techniques par P. Aslanapa. Basil Gray.EQ % G V DQG ‚LQ Ñat WDVI U DO-kutub wa-|all al-dhahab of A¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ al-Malik al-MuÌDIIDU < VXI LEQ ÑUmar. diss. ed. Maktabat al-7KDT IDK DO-' Q \DK @ c) Other studies $÷D-2÷OX 0HKPHW Persian bookbindings of the fifteenth century.1970: 4. 1935.D. Al-MukhtaraÑ I IXQ Q PLQ DOÁunaÑ. Rabat. 7-8 (1959-60): 1-42 [Spanish resumé: 197-199. 6KDULNDW % ELO  Bosch. of Chicago. Kuwait. Paris/London. The arts of the book in Central Asia. Martin. Mediaeval Arabic bookmaking and its relation to early chemistry and pharmacology. “Islamic book-bindings: twelfth to seventeenth centuries”. 1962. Oktay. Ph. Univ. Art de la reliure et de la dorure (= ‚LQ ÑDW WDVI U DO-kutub wa-¨all al-dhahab). [Reprinted: Cairo. al-6XI\ Q  $¨mad ibn Mu¨ammad. 2nd ed. .. “The art of bookbinding”. 1979: 59-91. Paris. Poona. MuÐassasat al-6KLU Ñ al-Ñ$UDE   -119. Proceedings of the Twenty-sixth International Congress of Orientalists. [Contains translations of ÑUmdat al-NXWW E RI .] Levey. al-SaÑ G TaÐU NK WDVI U DO-maÁ ¨if al-VKDU IDK ZD-al-kutub al-makhà Ãah bi-al-Maghrib min Ñahd al-Muwa¨¨LG Q LOá Ñahd al-VKXUDI Ð al-Ñ$ODZ \ Q. 1952. Ricard.

Gulnar K. ——— “Near Eastern book covers and their influence on European bindings: a report on the exhibition ‘History of bookbinding’ at the Baltimore Museum of Art. “Islamic art. “Some aspects of early Islamic bookbindings from the Great Mosque of SanaÑa. F. 7. and Petherbridge.G. Déroche and F. Islamic bindings and bookmaking. 60 (1992): 585. Déroche. 1966: 16. “Book covers”. IV/1 (1195): 2-8. 7.. 3 (1959): 113-131.244 BIBLIOGRAPHY Bosch. Richard. Gardner.6 (1964): 120-121.2 (1964): 136-141. 1957-58”. Guy. Chicago. D. Yemen”. Dolinskaya. Monika. Ars Orientalis. Turner. 1954: 459473. Nouvelles des manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.595. British Museum quarterly. The dictionary of art. New York. Studies in art and literature for Belle da Costa Greene. Emil. 1982. techniques and structures based principally on the works of Ibn % G V DQG $¨mad al-6XI\ Q @ Chabrov. J. “K izucheniyu sredneaziatskogo knizhnogo perepleta”. G.N. Revue des études islamiques. 26 (1962): 28-30. Gratzl. Barbara. ed. Narody Azii i Afriki. The new bookbinder. Princeton. Narody Azii i Afriki. [Contains essays on Islamic bookmaking. A survey of Persian art from prehistoric . Fischer. Paris. Bosch. no. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Miner. no. Gulnar K. ——— “Un manuscrit coranique du IIIe/IXe siècle: contribution à l’histoire du livre islamique au Moyen-Age”. ed.B. Carswell. (WWLQJKDXVHQ 5 ³7KH FRYHUV RI WKH 0RUJDQ 0DQ ILÑ manuscript and other early Persian bookbindings”. “Quelques reliures médiévales de provenance damscaine”. 3 (1983): 42-58. ——— “Une reliure du Ve/XIe siècle”. Binding”. “Three early Islamic bookbindings”. François. ed. iv (1986): 181-201. Gast. V. 54 (1986): 85-99. A catalogue of an exhibition. 1997: 15-63. G.K. “Sewing and endband in the Islamic technique of binding”. III. “Kashmirskie knizhnyie pereplety iz sobraniya Instituta Vostokovedenia AN UzSSR”. “A history of endbands based on a study by Karl Jäckel”. Revue des études islamiques. K. Ursula. 355-359. Restaurator. ——— “A Persian bookbinding of the sixteenth century”. British Museum quarterly. 29 (1964-65): 10-11. and Petherbridge. J. Dreibholtz. its materials.

London/Oxford.1 (1958): 91-106. V. Polosin. London. Louis. Marçais. “Some notes on the chemical technology in an eleventh century work on bookbinding”.U. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. by ÑAbd al-Laà I .5 (1982): 60-65. “Early Islamic bookbindings and their Coptic relations”. ——— Islamic bookindings in the Victoria and Albert Museum. 4: 363-365. 1924. XII). Val. Science. Mu¨ammad. 2.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DOP GGDK ZD-al-bashar.en volkenkunde. ——— Islamische Bucheinbände des 14. . IXe au XIIIe siècles. Ars Orientalis. al-0DKG  6LK P 0X¨ammad. 11-61 [la reliure à Kairouan].BIBLIOGRAPHY 245 times to the present. Leipzig. “Stone-press moulds and leatherworking in Khurasan”. “KhaÁ ÐiÁ taMO G DO-makhà W W I DO-ÑaÁr al0DPO N ´ 'LU V W DO-makhà à W DO-. bis 19.Q Q  London. “Muslim bindings with al-. no.XOO \DW DO. tools & magic. 1983. ed. and Haddad.VO P \DK MLOGDW PXÁ¨af bi-' U DOKutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 'LU V W I DO-kutub wa-al-PDNWDE W DO. . Encyclopaedia Iranica. M. M.VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ.K OLGL Q GRXEOH ERUGHUV´ Manuscripta Orientalia. 1997: 77-91. Plomp. 1948: 1. Theodore C. Ralph. Isis. A.2 (1958): 37-39.G E (Cairo). no. ——— “Al-7DMO G I 0LÁr al-. Ackerman. 1997: 338-355 (The Nasser D. 1975-1994. Haldane. no.VO P \DK. Objets kairouanais.. 1-32. ed. Part Two: Mundane worlds. 3. Pinder-Wilson. H. E. Duncan. Petersen. M.EU K P ÑAbd al-Laà f. Georges and Poinssot. Yarshater. 20. Krek.PLÑat al4 KLUDK  DO-ba¨th al-U ELÑ. )XQ Q Ñ$UDE \DK. 149 (1993): 571-592. no. “Aghlifat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I 0DW¨af )LNW UL\ ZD-Albirt”. 1977: 5. Ma¨P G “Al-7DMO G´ 5LV ODW DO-maÃbaÑah. Levey. Jahrhunderts aus den Handschriften der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek ausgewählt und beschrieben. “Traditional bookbindings from Indonesia: materials and decoration”. 47 (1956): 239-243. ——— “Bookbinding”. MaÃbaÑ . AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. land. “Jildat muÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . Tunis.EU K P Cairo. 2. 1 (1954): 41-64. Bijdragen tot de taal-. Pope and P. Ashiya/ New York. 2 (1996): 9-12.

Julian and Tanindi. Richard. Yann Richard. Weisweiler. Zeren. Islamic art. by F. London. 17 (1933): 109-127. 66 (1934): 145-168. Turkish bookbinding in the 15th century. ed.1997: 135-150.F. London. “Fragment of a decorated leather binding from Egypt”.D. 51 (1927): 277-284.VO P \DK ED\QD LÑWLE U W DO-P GGDK ZD-albashar. Some Oriental bindings in the Chester Beatty Library. Der islamische Bucheinband des Mittelalters. A. Francis. 4 (1991):143-174. Evolution de la reliure d’art GHSXLV O¶pSRTXH T M U MXVTX¶à nos jours”. 52 (1927): 141154. British Museum quarterly. Berthe van. Sarre. F. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. .VO P  HG 5DVK G DO-Ñ. Tanindi. 1989: 171-183. Max. A. 36 (1971): 19-23. Prosper. Revue française d’histoire du livre.Q Q  London. AÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-7K Q OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-.246 BIBLIOGRAPHY Raby. Hespéris. 1962.] Shore. [1923]. 36 (1982): 445-454. Kegan Paul. The foundation of an Ottoman court style. “Arts du livre: la reliure. Vicat. Dublin. Adaptation et assimilation des idées et techniques occidentals en Iran. [Translation of the German Islamische Bucheinbände. “15th-century Ottoman manuscripts and bindings in Bursa libraries”. ——— “Sur un type de reliure des temps almohades”. Entre l’Iran et l’Occident. 1961. 5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7DV I U 0Dktabat al-4D\UDZ Q DO-ÑDW TDK´ 'LU V W al-makhà à W DO-. Wiesbaden. Michèle. 286-298. O’Byrne. La revue de l’art ancien et moderne. Regemorter. “Trois reliures persanes laquées à décor animalier de la Bibliothèque nationale”. ——— “La reliure persane au XVe siècle sous les Timourides”. 1993. 1 (1934): 74-79. Transl. Paris. “Reliures marocaines du XIIIe siècle: notes sur des spécimens d’époque et de tradition almohades”. Islamic bookbindings. “La reliure turque du XVe au XIXe siècle”. Ricard. Zeren. Ars Islamica. Sakisian.

1.BIBLIOGRAPHY 247 VIII. A selection of fine and rare Holy Quran leaves and manuscripts exhibited by the National Bank of the Kingdom of Saudi Arabia (= MaÑri  al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I. Exhibition catalogues The Holy Quran in manuscript. QURµANIC MANUSCRIPTS VIII.

1991/1412.VODPLF ZRUOG %DG ÐiÑ al-makhà à t alQurÐ Q \DK 0XNKW U W PLQ DO-Ñ ODP DO-. James. Jeddah.VO P .. Masterpieces of the Holy QurÐanic manuscripts: VHOHFWLRQV IURP WKH . David.

[1987]. 1995. Kuwait. Yasin Hamid. 1987. 1985. Cyril and Methodius National Library. Arts and Letters. London. Chicago. The rise of the North Arabic script and its curÐ QLF development. ÑAbd al-5 ]LT $¨mad. IMA and BN. With a full description of the curÐ Q PDQXVFULSWV in the Oriental Institute. 1985: 3140. 2. Martin and Safadi. . The QurÐ Q FDWDORJXH RI DQ exhibition of QurÐan manuscripts at the British Library 3 April – 15 August 1976. National Council for Culture. Munich. Prachtkorane aus tausend Jahren: Handschriften aus dem Bestand der Bayerischen Staatsbibliothek München. ——— QurÐans and bindings from the Chester Beatty Library: a facsimile exhibition. Kuwait National Museum. Kuwait. Sofia. Doha. Helga and Riesterer. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð (19th March – 19th May 1985). 1976. [Rebhan. London. . and Ivanova. Early Qurµans and fragments Abbott. Nabia. 1991. 1998.. “NashÐat al-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE ZDtaÃawwuruh Ñalá al-maÁ ¨if”. MaÁ |if ‚anÑ Ð. 7 GUXV )DZ]  'DO O PDÑri  makhà à W DO-QurÐ Q DO-NDU P. Paris. 1980. Z. Kuwait. The Holy QurÐ Q WKURXJK WKH DJHV a catalogue of the exhibition of manuscripts and printed editions preserved in the SS. Stoilova. Splendeur et majesté: Corans de la Bibliothèque nationale. Winfried]. A.PLÑat QaÃar. VIII. A¨mad. Lings. 1939.

Bothmer. ed. Colombo. Déroche. ——— “The early Fatimid blue Koran manuscript”. Jemen: 3000 Jahre Kunst und Kultur des glücklichen Arabien. Thomas. Valentina.3 im ‘Haus der Handschriften’ in Sanaa”. “Une hypothèse sur le retour de l’alif dans l’écriture ¨i¤ ] ´ Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. “Leaf of a Koran”. 40/3-4 (1964): 9-16. Innsbruck. Oriental College magazine. Jonathan M.J. Graeco-Arabica. new ed. ——— “Al-MaÐmun’s blue Koran?”. Albany. George N.J. NY. Burton. Berque. Paris. 7: 668-669. “The Koranic text: from revelation to compilation”.17-15. 4 (1991):171-178. 45 (1987): 4-20. Festschrift F. 1988: 178-181.-C. 1995: 17-32. 1987: 177-187. Ronig. 1989: 95-99. Werner Daum. ed. Pantheon. 1 (1986): 22-33. “MuÁ¨af”. EI. “The blue Koran: an early Fatimid Kufic manuscript from the Maghrib”. Innsbruck. 18 (1920): 52-53. Coomaraswamy. Kunst und Antiquitäten. Nr. ed. A. 1989: 45-67.K. Gerhard and A.. H. . W. “A Koran in ‘Persian’ kufic”. Richard. Déroche and F. Bulletin of the Museum of Fine Arts. ed. 54 (1986): 59-65. ——— “Frühislamische Koran-Illuminationen: Meisterwerke aus dem Handschriftenfund der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa/Yemen”. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. ——— “Masterworks of Islamic book art: Koranic calligraphy and illumination in the manuscripts found in the Great Mosque in Sanaa”. 1997: 151-159. Davies. Trier. ed. 185-187. F. Stork. F. J. Bloom. ed. Revue des études islamiques. von. Ars et ecclesia. Ch. Jacques. Yemen: 3000 years of art and civilization in Arabia Felix. Atiyeh.W. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. A. ——— “Meisterwerke islamischer Buchkunst: koranische Kalligraphie und Illuminationen im Handschriftenfund aus der Grossen Moschee in Sanaa”. ——— “Ein seltenes Beispiel für die ornamentale Vorwendung der Schrift in frühen Koranhandschriften: die Fragmentgruppe Inv.248 BIBLIOGRAPHY Arberry. H. “Architekturbilder im Koran: eine Prachthandschrift der Umayyadenzeit aus dem Yemen”. Istanbul/Paris. Boston.

J. F. 1996 (Quinterni. “Der Fund von Sanaa: frühislamische Hand- . Damaszener Mitteilungen. London/ Oxford. Islamic calligraphy: sacred and secular writings. 11 (1999): 87-94. ——— “The origins of Islamic calligraphy”. 59 (1991): 229-235. Geneva. 5 (1990): 59-66.BIBLIOGRAPHY 249 Croisier. Lesa. 48 (1980): 207-224. Lesa. pl. ——— “The QurÐ Q RI $P M U´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. François. Revue des études islamiques. by Silvia Naef.1. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 1983-85: vol. Sourdel-Thomine. 1992. 7 (1999): 65-73. “Un manuscrit coranique attribué au calife ÑUÅP Q´ L’art de l’écriture arabe: passé et présent. pl. ——— Les manuscrits du Coran en caractères higâzî: position du problème et éléments préliminaires pour une enquête. 1983: 145-165. Istanbul/Paris. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. 7 and 8. Faïka. Les manuscrits du Coran. S. Paris. ——— “A QurÐan from Umayyad times”. ——— “Les écritures coraniques anciennes. François and Noseda. ed. ——— The Abbasid tradition: QurÐans of the 8th to 10th centuries AD. 1988: 20-29. Paris. Etudes médiévales et patrimoine turc. I). I: Les manuscrits de style ¨L÷ ] ). bilan et perspectives”. Bibliothèque nationale. Ursula. ——— “Deux fragments coraniques maghrébins anciens au Musée des arts turc et islamique d’Istanbul”. “A propos d’une série de manuscrits coraniques anciens”. Geneva. Déroche. rapport préliminaire”. ——— “Note sur les fragments coraniques anciens de Katta Langar (Ouzbékistan)”. 1992: 68-73.1). ——— “Collections de manuscrits anciens du Coran à Istanbul. Déroche. Revue des études islamiques. 1998 (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. Fondazione Ferni Noja Noseda. (The Nasser D. 15-16. Manuscripts of the Middle East (forthcoming). ——— “Un critère de datation des écritures coraniques anciennes: le kâf final ou isolé”. ——— Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. Déroche. ed. Cahiers d’Asie centrale.Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Dreibholz. Noja. 1989: 101-111.

1913 (Zur orientalischen Altertumskunde. MELA notes. 1982. PLO 6DOP Q :DWK ÐLT Q GLUDK PLQ DO-khaÃà al-Ñ$UDE . Cambridge. 4 (1983):102-149. Adolf. Helene. with a list of their variants. Kuwait. “Le muÁ¨af de la mosquée de Cordoue”. 3 (1990): 45-64. Jahrhunderts. “Acquisitions of leaves from early Korans”. Milo. Ein Koranfragment des IX. Dutton. 36 (1941): 165-168.DQ  ÑAbd al-Laà I .VLP ³0DÑa al-QurÐ Q GLU VDK I NLW EDW DOmuÁ¨af al-VKDU I KDO DO-maÁa¨if al-DWKDU \DK DOODW Ñuthira ÑDOD\K hiya maÁa¨if al-. Frammenti coranici in carattere cufico nella Biblioteca Vaticana. 1991: 299-313. Yasin. Gacek. 230 (1938): 551-575. Herstellung. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art. Thomas. yellow dots and blue: some reflections on the vocalization of early QurÐanic manuscripts – Part 1”. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. “Red dots. Restaurierung. Koranfragmente auf Pergament aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. green dots.62 (1995): 15-34. 6). Vienna. McAllister. 1985: 19-23. Struktur. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. “Early QurÐanic fragments”. 32 (1937): 264-265. Mingana. al--XE U  .] . 0XQ I Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ 0X¨ammad ibn Ñ$EG $OO K 'LU VDK IDQQ \DK limuÁ¨af mubakkir yaÑ G OLO-qarn al-WK OLWK DO-KLMU  DO-W VLÑ al- . ——— “Leaves from three early Korans”. A. Wien. and Lewis. Karabacek. Adam. issue 1 (1999): 115-140. Marilyn. von. 1914. Pergament: Geschichte. 1947. Loebenstein.250 BIBLIOGRAPHY schriften auf Pergament”. A. “A vocabulary of Umayyad ornament: new foundations for the study of early QurÐan manuscripts”. Jenkins. A. “The problem of dating early QurÐ QV´ Der Islam. 33 (1958): 213-231. no. G. herausgegeben von Peter Rück. Lamare. J. Levi della Vida. Leaves from three ancient QurÐ QV SRVVLEO\ pre-ÑOthmanic. Vatican City.E. Grohmann. H. Sigmaringen. 1. Bulletin of the Metropolitan Museum of Art.KDO IDK Ñ8WKP Q" 0DÁa¨if bi-al-Ba¨rayn taÑ G ilà al-qarn al-awwal al-KLMU ´ Al-:DWK TDK. Journal of QurÐanic studies. Journal asiatique. “The Koran fragments from the Lodewijk Houthakker collection”. 2 vols. %HLUXW ' U ZD-Maktabat al-+LO O  [Contains reproductions from QurÐ QV attributed to the early caliphs and imams.

pt. “Al-MaÁ ¨if al-NDU PD I Áadr al-. 12 (1956): 33-37. . Gerd-R. Manuscripta Orientalia. inventaire de Corans en rouleau de provenance damascaine conservés à Istanbul”. ——— “Yet another ‘Ñ8WKP QLF 4XUÐ Q¶ 2Q WKH KLVWRU\ RI 0DQXVFULSW E20 from the St. a few ideas”. 20 (1990): 113-147. Estelle. Ars Orientalis. “The identification of a magnificent Koran manuscript”. 21 (1991): 119-148. Lugano/Milan.BIBLIOGRAPHY 251 PLO G PDNW E EL-khaÃà al--DO O DZ DO--DO O DO-6K P  PD¨I Ì I Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK. ÌLP 0XG U “Some old manuscripts of the Holy QurÐ Q´ 7UDQVO E\ 0XM KLG ±usayn. Nabia. Efim A. F. no. and Kondybaev. 1989: 115-124. Puin. 6 (1939): 91-94. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. Efim A. Petersburg. Islamic paintings and calligraphy from the Russian Academy of Sciences.VO P´ Sumer. The QurÐan as text. 1995: 108-117. Yasser. “Forgotten witness: evidence for the early codification of the QurÐ Q´ Journal of the American Oriental Society.] Saint Laurent. 8. Déroche. “Arabic-Persian Koran of the late 15th or early 16th century”. Rezvan. “Methods of research on QurÐanic manuscripts. QurÐanic calligraphy”. 24 (1994): 119-147. al-1DTVKDEDQG  1 Áir. Istanbul/Paris. Manuscripta Orientalia. Kuwait. ——— “Writing the word of God: some early QurÐan manuscripts and their milieu. Part 2: the public text”. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. no. “Un nouveau type de muÁ¨af. Solange. Stefan Wild.1”.1 (2000): 49-68. 33 (1965): 87-149. Riyad. “The transformation of Arabic writing: Part 1. no.4 (MayJuly 1991): 15-34. “The ENTRAP software: tests results”. N. 118. Rezvan. ed. 3. St. “The first QurÐans”. Leiden. [Computer analysis of an early fragment of the QurÐan. Al-Taw¨ G.1 (1998): 1-14. Ars Orientalis. no. ——— “The transformation of Arabic writing. 5. 1998. ed. Ory. ——— “Observations on early QurÐan manuscripts in SanÑ Ð”. Pages of perfection.2 (1999): 58-64. Petersburg Branch of the Institute of Oriental Studies)”. Whelan. 6K QHKFK . Ars Orientalis. 6.S. Beatrice. Later Qurµans Abbott. Tabbaa. Ars Islamica. Revue des études islamique. VIII. 1985: 9-17. 1996: 107-111.

Arberry. The decorated word: QurÐans of the 17th to 19th centuries..252 BIBLIOGRAPHY ——— “An Arabic-Persian wooden KurÐanic manuscript from the Royal Library of Shah Husain Safawi I. 1994: 45-56. Bibliothèque nationale.2. 1105-35 H.. A.D. Catalogue des manuscrits arabes. Rabat. “Aspects of the physical transmission of the QurÐ Q LQ the 19th-century Sudan: script. ÑAà \DK . 2 (1987): 45-67. A. Codices Manuscripti. spécificité des arts figurés: actes du VIIe Colloque international sur l’histoire et archéologie de l’Afrique du nord. 1999. Ohio State University)”. Lesa (forthcoming).A. pt.16: fragment of a QurÐ Q on paper in Maghribi script. Déroche. IV. Les manuscrits du Coran. ed. Andrews University Oriental manuscript no.UM ³$O-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-al-. Istanbul/ Paris. The Koran illuminated: a handlist of the Korans in the Chester Beatty Library. 'HUPDQ 8÷XU ³8QH VRXUDWH FRUDQLTXH FDOOLJUDSKLpH DX . François. decoration. (The Nasser D. 7 Iuglio 1996. I primi sessanta anni di scuola: studi dedicati dagli amici a S. ——— “St. London/Oxford. Bivar. E. ed. Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. langues. 1999: 249265. binding and paper”. Serge Lancel. écritures et arts du livre. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1983-85: vol. Paul Hudson. . couleur et calligraphie”. and Mrs. F. 5 (1938): 89-94. Nice. Anna and Stanley. Manijeh. Paris. Numismatique. “A propos d’un Coran almohade copié en soixante volumes”. (1960): 199-205.1). réunis dans le cadre du 121e Congrès des sociétés historiques et scientifiques. 21 au 31 octobre 1996. 55 (1938): 61-65. 1989: 113. Dublin.9. Noja Nosseda nello 65° compleanno. Paris. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. probably Spanish. Ars Islamica. ——— “Coran. Nigeria magazine.”. 10 (1984): 41-51. 1967. “A dated Kuran from Bornu”. American Journal of Semitic languages and literatures. QJKULV DO-$PU N \DK 0XÁ¨af al-Shaykh ±DPG $OO K al-$P V ´ Al-Makhà à al-Ñ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H manuscrit arabe et la codicologie). Dandel.VO P \DK I 0DNWDbat al-. Contadini.H V HQ caractères coufiques lacqués”. J. Tim.H.”. ——— “Maghribi Koran manuscripts of the seventeenth and the eighteenth centuries (in possession of Dr. Bayani. A. Brockett. Déroche.

Bulletin of the American Institute of Persian Art and Archeology. 2 (1984): 147-157. 4 pl. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Berlin. Berlin.BIBLIOGRAPHY 253 ——— “La fonction et l’histoire des Corans : quelques observations”. Iqbal. Rosen-Ayalon. John Cooper.VODPLF Heritage Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). ——— “Some observations on the calligrapher and illuminators of the Koran of Rukn al-' Q %D\EDUV DO-.VKQDJ U´ Muqarnas. . “A signed and dated Seljuq QurÐan”. London. 1999. “A QurÐan from the East African coast”. Adam. 1940: 109-112.] Gacek. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . David. Fontanus: from the collections of McGill University. Revue des études islamiques. ed. II). Arts et métiers du livre.1-4 (1985): 135-146. London/ Oxford. (The Nasser D. “Some specimens of the calligraphy of the QurÐan from the Library of Meshed”. London/ Oxford.217 (1999-2000): 52-54. Gray. (The Nasser D.D. [Reprinted in his Islamic art and archeology: collected papers. ——— The master scribes: QurÐans of the 11th to 14th centuries A. “A collection of QurÐanic codices”. III). ed. James. Rivista degli studi orientali. øKVDQR÷OX (NPHOHGGLQ ³$ VWXG\ RQ WKH Panuscript translations of the Holy QurÐ Q´ The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Revue de l’histoire des religions (forthcoming). After Timur: QurÐans of the 15th and 16th centuries A. 1988. “An illustrated copy of the Koran”. Woolner commemorative volume.)”. 1992. Richard. 7 (1975): 49-55. 1992. “The monumental QurÐans of the Il-khanid and Mamluk ateliers of the first quarter of the fourteenth century (eighth century H. 1992: 79-105. Lahore. François and Gladiss. fasc. Gottheil. Basil. ——— QurÐans of the Mamluks.D. 1984: 510-20. R. M. 4 (1935): 92102. Khalili Collection of Islamic Art. Déroche. %XFKNXQVW ]XU (KUH $OO KV der Prachtkoran im Museum für Islamische Kunst. Art and archeology research papers. 1993. M. ——— “Les manuscrits du Coran”. Ettinghausen. 59. no. 4 (1991): 35-53. S. London. Digby. 5 (1931): 21-24. Almut von. ±abash al-%D\ W  ±DVDQ 4 VLP Ri¨lat al-MuÁ¨af al-6KDU I PLQ DOMDU G LOá al-WDMO G %HLUXW ' U DO-Qalam.

no. 3-4 (2000): 366-380. 15. 9th . A. Arabica.254 BIBLIOGRAPHY Janér. The unique Ibn al-%DZZ E PDQXVFULSW LQ WKH &KHVWHU Beatty Library. fasc.s. 17. Monneret de Villard. 1 (1921): 83-86. no. Florencio. 3 (1874): 409-431.XOO \DW DO. 20 (1970): 88137. 3 (1949): 83-91. Bulletin of the John Rylands University Library of Manchester. “Markaz al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”.3 (1968): 71-77.OP DO-Ñ. Solange. conservado en la Biblioteca del Escorial”.9H VLècle”. “MuÁ¨af mudhahhab min al-ÑaÁr al*KDUQ à ´ Revista del Instituto Egipcio de Estudios Islámicos en Madrid. “El-Koran: códice árabe llamado de Muley Cidan. Cairo. E. rey de Marruecos. no.. Rice. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. “Notes upon some of the Kuranic manuscripts in the John Rylands Library”. Mu¨UL] -DP O 0X¨ammad. Annali. Dublin. “Du Coran récité au Coran calligraphié”. Lévi-Provençal. 6K ILÑ  )DU G ³=DNK ULI PXÁ¨af bi-' U DO-Kutub al-MiÁU \DK´ 0DMDOODW . DC”. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. n. 2 (1914-15): 240-250. al-Sharikah al-WaÃDQ \DK  Sims. Ory. London. Rosen-$\DORQ 0\ULDP ³6RPH FRPPHQWV RQ D 0DJKULE 4XUÐ Q´ Jerusalem studies in Arabic and Islam. Istituto Universitario Orientale di Napoli. Eleanor.1 (1969): 3-47.1 (1955): 43-48.S. 11. British Museum quarterly. Martin. 29-32. 19 (1995): 73-80. Algiers. 6KDU I  0X¨ammad ibn SaÑ G Khuà à al-maÁ ¨if Ñinda al-PDVK ULTDK wa-al-PDJK ULEDK PLQ DO-qarn al-U ELÑ ilá al-Ñ VKLU DO-KLMU . ——— The QurÐanic art of calligraphy and illumination. “Andalusian Qorans”. D. Ugo. Hespéris. pl. Lings. 47. ——— Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK WDÐU NK \DK ZD-IDQQ \DK. al-HayÐah al-Ñ PPDK OLO-. “An illuminated manuscript copied by Shaykh Hamdullah in the Library of Congress in Washington. 1955. 1976. 24 (1961): 94-96.LW E  Mingana.U T .G E (Cairo). ——— “TaÐU NK DO-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I EL-al-Maghrib”. 3 (1955): 141-147. “Codici magrebini decorati della Biblioteca Vaticana”. 0DU] T 0X¨ammad ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]. Museo Español de Antiguedades. Dublin.. “Note sur un QorÐ Q UR\DO GX . DaÑwat al-¨aqq. “Al-MuÁ¨af al-VKDU I GLU VDK IDQQ \DK´ Majallat al-MajmaÑ al-.

Ankara. 203-212. [Bernard Quaritch. 1991. Jan Just. Tim]. catalogue 1213.BIBLIOGRAPHY 255 International Congress of Turkish Art. 1995: 3. Istanbul. A selection of fine manuscript material. [1995]. London. The QurÐan and calligraphy. “Manuscripts & manuscripts: [6] QurÐ Q IUDJPHQWV from ]DZU Q <HPHQ. [Stanley.] Witkam.

the QurÐans of Northern Nigeria”. “An Indian QurÐan and its 14th century model”. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 927/16th century by Muhammed bin NaÑim al-TabÑi ‘Ruzbihan’. “Islamic calligraphy in West Africa. Lesa. [Text of commentary by D. [198?]. Facsimile editions Corán de Muley Zaydán: historia de un manuscrito árabe de la Real Biblioteca de El Escorial. VIII. Déroche. I: Les manuscrits de style |L÷ ] ). Dirasat Islamiyyah (Kano).] . 1983. François and Noseda. 2 vols. 1991. (1979/80 – 1980/81): 1-18. Rice. S. Rome.S. Graz: Akademische Druck-u. 4. Oriental art. in English and Arabic. Wright. Chester Beatty Library. Fideurart Edizioni d’arte. 1996. estudio critico de José Manuel Ruiz Asencio. Tunis.´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. Madrid. Dublin. Chester Beatty Library.OWU %DNDQOÕ÷Õ  [Attributed to ±amd $OO K DO-$P V @ [MuÁ¨DI VKDU I]. [KurÐan-i Karim@ $QNDUD . Zahradeen. 1998. (Winter 1996/97): 8-12. Le manuscrit arabe 328 (a) de la Bibliothèque nationale de France. (Sources de la transmission manuscrite du texte coranique. Muhammad Sani. Noja. The Holy QurÐan manuscripted in 953/1546 by Ahmed Karahisari for Sultan Süleyman the Magnificent. E. Verlagsanstalt. Dublin. Manuscript K. 1983. [Calligraphed by al-Shaykh al-± MM =XKD\U % VK 0DPO N G@ The unique Ibn al-Bawwab manuscript: complete facsimile edition of the earliest surviving naskhi QurÐan. 4 (1989): 155-174.16.

Ben Murad. 1414 A.2 (1993): 236-250. Régis and Sauvaget.1 (1977): 117-138. no. 26. 1420/ 1999: 193-222. Yusuf Ibish. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference Ñ . D. 1. al-AnÁ U  0X¨ammad Ri á. Manuscripta Orientalia. [Translated into Arabic by Ma¨P G DO-0XTG G XQGHU WKH WLWOH 4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DOmakhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ZD-WDUMDPDWXK  ZDMKDW QDÌar alistiÑU E DO-)DUDQV . Ñ$O  ÑAbd al-:DKK E 0X¨DPPDG ³$P O 0XÁÃafá Jaw G I IDQQ ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á”.256 BIBLIOGRAPHY IX. Scholarly editing: a guide to research. no. 1995: 546-574. Dallal. “Arabic literature”. General studies Á Abd al-7DZZ E 5DPD  Q 0DQ KLM WD¨T T DO-WXU WK ED\QD DOTXGDP Ð wa-al-mu|daWK Q &DLUR 0DNWDEDW . al-Ñ$ZQ  ± WLP LEQ Ñ ULI Al-Ñ8QZ Q DO-Áa¨ ¨ lil-NLW E 0HFFD ' U Ñ ODP DO-)DZ Ðid. 1994: 33-43. 1953. Ahmad. O. al-Ñ$]] P 0X¨ammad ibn ÑAbd AOO K ³1DPDà min al-ta¨T T´ Ñ ODP DO-kutub. %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  “ÑIlm al-makhà à W ZD-al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP ´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK EL-Dimashq. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . 1. “Between reproduction and recovery: notes on editing classical Arabic manuscripts on astronomy”. Qum. “Textological studies and the ‘critical text’ problem”.K QM   ——— ³0LQ WDMULEDW I WD¨T T QLVEDW DO-NLW E ZD-WDZWK T ÑXQZ QLK´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK.1 (1995): 3-18. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. J. 'DPDVFXV ' U DO-Fikr.VODPLF +HULtage Foundation. Greetham. no. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. London. “Le terme scientifique dans le patrimoine arabe manuscrit: problématiques du passé et perspectives de l’avenir”. New York. Ibrahim. 0DNWDEDW \DW $OO K DO-ÑUÌmá al-MarÑDVK DO-1DMDI DO-Ñ PPDK 1214 A. Règles pour éditions et traductions de textes arabes. 1988.] Blachère. no.H.F. Al-Mawrid.C. M. ed. )DZ Ðid wa-KDIDZ W WD¨T T \DK. [See also the same article in al-Makhà à alÑ$UDE ZD-Ñilm al-makhà à W /H PDQXVFULW DUDEH HW OD codicologie). ed. 34 (1990): 7-24. 6. 68.2 (1995): 22-28. TEXTUAL CRITICISM AND EDITING IX. Akimushkin.G.] Carter. Paris. Rabat.H. 29th-30th November 1997.

London. ed. 7ULSROL /LE\D.BIBLIOGRAPHY 257 of al-)XUT n Islamic Heritage Foundation.KDO IDK 4LU Ðat al-nuÁ Á al-WXU WK \DK LVKN O \ W ZD- DZ ELÃ. Mu¨DPPDG . Yusuf Ibish. 1420/1999: 59-73. 29th-30th November 1997. al-'DQQ Ñ..

Cairo. “„DU TDK MDG GDK I WDÐÁ O DO-nusakh al-khaÃà \DK DV V TDZ ÑLG QDP GKDMDQ. 1989: 2.IWLW ¨ OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. [Translation of his Textkritik. %HLUXW ' U DO-Gharb al-. al-0DQ Q  0X¨DPPDG ³4DZ Ñid ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á wa-LNKU MLK  QDÁÁ maw  Ñ ´ Al-MaÁ GLU DO-Ñ$UDE \DK OL-taÐU NK DO-Maghrib: alfatrah al-muÑ Áirah 1790-1930. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. London. 335-348. Al-' UDK. Transl. Cairo. 'D\\ E ÑAbd al-0DM G Ta¨T T DO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE .] Madelung. Proceedings of the Inaugural Conference of al-)XUT Q . ' U DO-0DQ UDK  Maas. 1950. Al-Naqd al-taÐU NK . 1992: 43-49. ed.). ——— “Al-Makhà à W I DO-ab¨ WK DO-taÐU NK \DK´ $KDPP \DW DOmakhà à W DO-. London. John Cooper. 1963: 253-278.VO P   . Leipzig. by ÑAbd alRa¨P Q %DGDZ  &DLUR ' U DO-Nah ah.DUE M . “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  DO-makhà à ED\QD P   K wa-¨  irih”. 1983. 0DQVK U W . Al-7XU WK DO-ÑLOP DO-Ñ$UDE  PDQ KLM WD¨T TLK wa-LVKN ODW QDVKrih.UM 0 NK Ðil. A¨mad Mu¨ammad. al-0DZ OLG  0XÁÃafá.VO P  1994. 1992: 1-6. by Mu¨ammad al-0DQ Q  Rabat. al-. %HLUXW ' U DO-Nah ah al-Ñ$UDE \DK  al--XE U  <D¨yá Wah G Manhaj al-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-nuÁ Á (= Research methods and transcript analysis). Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE  5 (1985): 124-131. 4 (1975): 169-173. Jedda.VO P \DK ZD-Lajnat al-±LI Ì Ñalá al-7XU WK DO-.XOO \DW DODaÑwah al-. “Naqd al-naÁÁ”. “Manuscripts in historical research and text edition”. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK 2000. Wilferd F. Paul.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al-. ±DOO T ±DVV Q 0XTDGGLPDK I PDQ KLM DO-ba¨th al-taÐU NK ZD-alÑXO P DO-PXV Ñidah wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK wa-al-taÃE T. The significance of Islamic manuscripts. Mu¨  DU W I WD¨T T DO-nuÁ Á.VO P .KDUU Ã.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation (30th November – 1st December 1991). al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³7XU WKXQ DO-makhà Ã GLU VDK I WDÐU NK DOnashÐah wa-al-taÃawwur”.

. 36 (1992): 169-201.´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK.

London. 1 M  +LO O ³0LQ TDZ Ñid al-ta¨T T DO-ÑLOP  WDZWK T ÑXQZ Q DOmakhà à wa-muÐallifih”.1 (1993): 41-49.3 (1986): 169-182. 5 (1988): 21-48. 1420/1999: 15-57. no. ——— “Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE OL-PDGK QX¨aqqiquh wa-kayfa?”. Ñ ODP DO-Kutub.Y. 1993. no. ——— “Muwa  i¨at al-ÃDU T LOá Áuwá man KLM DO-ta¨T T´ AlMawrid. SaÑ G Q $¨PDG 6DO P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrGXQ  13-14 (1981): 193205.258 BIBLIOGRAPHY Molina. 29th-30th November 1997.XOO \DW DO. al-6DPDUU Ð  . ed. ed. SaÑG )DKP HW DO Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD DO-naÌDU \DK ZD-altaÃE T.QV Q \DK (al-' U DOBay  Ð). Al-QanÃara. Yusuf Ibish.VODPLF Heritage Foundation. N. Muhsin. revista de estudios árabes. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 23-24 (1984): 7-19. al-5LI Ñ  8V PDK „ K  “Kayfa tu¨aqqiq naÁÁan makhà Ãan?”. 1408 A. Rashed. Roshdi.G E ZD-al-Ñ8O P DO-. 6DPVy -XOLR ³$QGDOXV DQG 0DJKULE DVWURQRPLFDO VRXUFHV ZKDW KDV been done and what remains to be done”. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q “Régles pour l’édition des textes arabes”. 3 (1956): 359-374. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .2 (1998): 393-416. The book in the Islamic world: the written word and communication in the Middle East. 11-12 (1981): 92-115. Albany. “Consideraciones sobre la édicion de manuscritos árabes”. ed. 15. “From the manuscript age to the age of printed books”. Institut dominicain d’études orientales du Caire (MIDEO).VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 9th-30th November 1997. London. fasc. Al-Mawrid. al-Munajjid. Beirut. . George N. Atiyeh. 1995: 1-15. Mélanges.EU K P ³0DÑa ta¨T T NXWXE DO-WXU WK´ Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-UrdXQ . 21. Yusuf Ibish. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. 19. ²DZO \ W . Mahdi. “Conceptual tradition and textual tradition: Arabic manuscripts on science”.. MuÐDVVDVDW l al-Bayt li-I¨\ Ð al-7XU WK Manhaj ta¨T T DO-makhà à W. Luis.H. Qum. 1420/1999: 75-104. Majallat MajmaÑ al-Lughah al-Ñ$UDE \DK DO-8UGXQ .

EU K P HG. Baghdad. MaÃbaÑat al-.UVK G  6KDEE ¨ .BIBLIOGRAPHY 259 Sar¨ Q 0X¨\ +LO O Ta¨T T PDNKÃ Ã W DO-ÑXO P DO-sharÑ \DK.

1995. 6K ILÑ  ±asan. al-. 3 (1982): 197-208. 2457 (Paris)”. Hélène. %HLUXW ' U DO-. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science.UVK G Al-. 3 (1988): 88-101. “A propos des figures dans les manuscrits arabes de JpRPpWULH O¶H[DPSOH GH 6L÷] ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. ed. Riyad. ——— MDQ KLM DO-ba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-WXU WK Medina. 6K NLU $¨mad. al-Ñ8PDU  $NUDP ]L\ Ð.VO P  -30 Nov. Yusuf Ibish. “Establishing the stemma. Madkhal ilá taÐU NK QDVKU DO-WXU WK al-Ñ$UDE PDÑa mu¨  arah Ñan taÁ¨ ¨ wa-ta¨U I. Amman. Crozet. Manuscripts of the Middle East. TaÁ¨ ¨ al-kutub wa-ÁunÑ al-faK ULV DO-muÑjamah waND\I \DW  abà al-NLW E ZD-sabq al-0XVOLP Q ZD-al-. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  Witkam.VO P DO-makhà à WDGZ QDQ ZD-ta¨T TDQ. IX.LW E DO-. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .O  al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨ammad. “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK ED\QD \DGD\ DOta¨T T´ Al-7XU WK DO-Ñ$UDE . “The specific case of geometrical manuscripts using the example of manuscript B.K QM   al-7 QM  0X¨ammad. 29th-30th November 1997. 1997. 2. 1420/1999: 181-191. 1999.IUDQM I GK OLN.PLÑah al-. 'LU V W WDÐU NK \DK: maÑa taÑO TDK I manhaj alba¨th wa-ta¨T T DO-makhà à W Medina. Maà ELÑ al-MuÐassasah al-‚u¨XI \DK DO-8UG Q \DK 1993 (?). “BaÑ  ÁuÑ E W WD¨T T DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ ²DZO \ W . London. Maktabat . London. Ta¨T T PDNKà à W DO-ÑXO P I DO-WXU WK DO.XOO \DW ' U DO-Ñ8O P (Cairo). Some specific cases Bellosta. Maktabat alÑ8O P ZD-al-±ikam. 10 (1980): 231-258. fact or fiction?”. Pascal.N. Cairo.VO P \DK 1983. Jan Just. Ñ8VD\O Q Ñ$EG $OO K LEQ ÑAbd al-Ra¨ P Ta¨T T DO-makhà à W ED\QD al-Z TLÑ wa-al-nahj al-amthal. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .VO P  DE¨ WK DO-MuÐtamar al-5 ELÑ li-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO7XU WK DO-.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation. < VXI .

1990: 179-194. Masoumi Hamedani.4 (1990): 691-726.P Q \D ZD-kašf al-fa  Ði¨ al-\ Q Q \D¶ GH ÑUmar as-6XKUDZDUG  FRPSRVp à Ba G G HQ ´ Der Islam. Yusuf Ibish. Muhsin. ed. 29th-30th November 1997. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Versteegh and M. ed. Louvain-La-Neuve. Régis. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation. Pingree. ed. 1992: 291-310.EQ ) UL ¶V ' Z Q" $ manuscript of YusuID÷D .LW E¶ GH 6 EDZD\KL HW OHXU EDVH PDQXVFULWH´ Studies in the history of Arabic grammar II. Journal of the American Oriental Society. 1420/1999: 165-180. Les problèmes posés par l’édition critique des textes anciens et médiévaux. K. London. Mahdi. 4 (1989): 133-137. ed. 16 (1998): 143-163. Geneviève. Orientalistische Literaturzeitung. Efim A. Yusuf Ibish. Humbert. London. 62 (1985): 71-97. “Al-Farabi’s ‘Imperfect state’”. Hamesse. “Sur l’édition d’un texte arabe médiéval: le ‘Rašf an-naÁ Ði¨ al. 29th-30th November 1997. G. Hossein. 75 (1980): 214-222. Dimitri. Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. David. no. “A preliminary assessment of the problems of editing WKH = M DO-6DQMDU RI DO-.K ]LQ ´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. ed. ³5HPDUTXHV VXU OHV pGLWLRQV GX µ. London. al-:DI Ð  0X¨ammad  ILU “The editing and publication of the . Yusuf Ibish. Morelon. Hartmann. 1420/1999: 131-163.EQ ' Z G¶V µ.LW E al-zahra’”.WSKDQHVL RI . Amsterdam/Philadelphia. London. 1420/1999: 105-113. “Le corpus des manuscrits arabes des oeuvres d’astURQRPLH GH 7K ELW E 4XUUD´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. J. 1420/1999: 115-130. Rezvan. 110. “Remarks on the manuscript tradition of some optical works of Ibn al-Haytham”. Carter. Gutas. 5DYHQ :LP ³7KH PDQXVFULSWV DQG HGLWLRQV RI . 29th-30th November 1997.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. Yusuf Ibish. “Editing Arabic philosophical texts”. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Angelika. ed. 6FDWWROLQ *LXVHSSH ³7KH ROGHVW WH[W RI . “The QurÐ Q EHWZHHQ WH[WXV UHFHSWXV DQG FULWLFDO edition”.260 BIBLIOGRAPHY Islamic Heritage Foundation. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q .RQ\D´ Quaderni di studi arabi.

MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -44. ed. ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W´ Al-²alqah al-GLU V \DK OLO-NKDGDP W al-PDNWDE \DK ZD-al-ZLU TDK «. Yusuf Ibish. CATALOGUING Á Abd al-+ G  )DW¨  ³7DÁQ I DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . ed. $E +D\EDK Ñ. Guesdon.3 (1999): 59-61. London. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q Cairo. ed. Cairo. 45 (1998): 165-192. “Some remarks on the cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts”. British Society for Middle Eastern Studies bulletin.LW E  %LQE Q $¨PDG 6KDZT  ³Ñ$O TDW DO-fahrasah bi-Ñilm al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZDI T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). 5. 1420/1999: 223-241. 10 (1983): 173-179. X. Adam. al-±DI\ Q )D\Áal (ed. FayÁal al±DI\ Q. ——— ³7DTQ \ W IDKUDVDW DO-PDNKW à à al-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  al-±DOZDM  ÑAbd al-6DWW U ³)DQQ DO-fahrasah: al-muÁÃala¨ wa-al¨XG G´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Al-/LV Q DOÑ$UDE .VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-30th November 1997. ed. Proceedings of the Fourth Conference of al-)XUT Q . Manuscripta Orientalia. Cairo. ——— “Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Maghrib”. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -173. no. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK 1999: 19-31.). Cairo. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  -237.BIBLIOGRAPHY 261 Islamic medicine series: ÑIlm al-N ¨ ODK´ Editing Islamic manuscripts on science. Gacek.-G.]]DW < V Q Al-Makhà à W DO-ÑArDE \DK IDK ULVXK wa-IDKUDVDWXK I -XPKXU \DW 0LÁr al-Ñ$UDE \DK. alHayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ PPDK OLO-. Casablanca. Al-7DM ULE al-Ñ$UDE \DK I IDKUDVDW DOmakhà à W. M. “The Bibliothèque nationale de France and the UNESCO’s MEDLIB project: a seminar on Arabic manuscripts computerised cataloguing”.

PLÑat Dimashq. -DP O Ñ GLO 6XOD\P Q ³-XK G DO-PXVWDVKULT Q ZD-PDQ KLMXKXP I Ñ . Damascus. MaÃbaÑDW . 1392/1972: 284-300.

Bibliotheekleven. “Awwal al-makhà Ãah wa. ed. ed. “Het Beschrijven van oosterse Handschriften”. „DVKNDQG  Ñ$EE V ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W GLU VDK WD¨O O \DK´ Al' UDK. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  234.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DO-PDMP Ñ W ZD.I T al-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). Les manuscrits du Moyen-Orient.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). 1989: 1-5. Voorhoeve. ed. 23-24 (1974): 306-311. FayÁal al-±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK  -302.2 (1998): 343-364. Oriens. Istanbul/Paris. Ayman FuÐ G “Al-WaÁf al-P GG OLO-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . F. fasc. “Aims and methods of cataloguing manuscripts of the Middle East”. Al-QanÃara. al-„DQ ¨  0D¨P G 0X¨DPPDG ³7KDT IDW DO-mufahris”. “Reflexiones sobre catálogos y catalogación de manuscritos árabes”. al-=DUT Ð (Jordan). FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  -64. Déroche.262 BIBLIOGRAPHY fahrasat al-makhà à W´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO wa-qa  \ . Fann . =D\G Q < VXI ³0XVKNLO W WDZWK T DO-ÑXQZ Q ZD-al-muÐallif”. ed. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990: 215-226. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ]  1-213. Torres Santo Domingo. Sayyid. Casablanca. Witkam. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  154. Nuria. Sellheim. P. Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ .2 (1400/1979): 219-242. revista de estudios árabes. Rudolf. ——— “Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK DP NLQXK  DO-LVWLJKO O ELK  IDKUDVDWXK ZD-taÁQ IXK ZD-PXVKNLO WXK ´ Al-Makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. 4.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. Jan Just. ed.NKLUXK ´ Fann fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . Casablanca. Maktabat al-0DQ U  al-SamaUU Ð  4 VLP ³0XVKNLO W IDKUDVDW DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ Al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. “The cataloguing of Arabic manuscripts as a literary problem”. al-0DVK NK  Ñ ELG 6XOD\P Q Fahrasat al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. no. al-Shanà  ÑIÁ P 0X¨ammad. 41 (1965):321-334. 19.

Frederick. London. The paper conservator. London. XI. FayÁal al±DI\ Q &DLUR 0DÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK  135.K OLG /LEUDU\ LQ WKH ROG FLW\ RI Jerusalem”. London. Mohamed. Festschrift Ewald Wagner zum 65. %LVK 7RQ\ ³&RQVHUYDWLRQ DW WKH . Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Geburtstag.BIBLIOGRAPHY 263 fahrasat al-makhà à W PDGNKDO ZD-qa  \ . herausgegeben von W. 1996: 49-52. 337-349. ed. Julian and Marsh. W. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Bürgel. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . “Preventive conservation: global trends”. Bookbinder. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Schoeler. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. De Torres. ed. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Clare. Abid Reza. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. Amparo R. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Beirut/ Stuttgart. 4 (1979): 3-9. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. 1996: 21-27. Heinrichs and G. London. PRESERVATION AND CONSERVATION Á $W T  0DKG  ³3UREOHPV UHODWLQJ to the treatment of Islamic manuscripts: paper”. Johann Christoph. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. “The restoration of manuscripts in Morocco”. ed. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1996: 185-194. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . “Rebinding Islamic manuscripts: a new direction”. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Bencherifa. “Von Buchern und Termiten”. ed. “The preservation of Islamic manuscripts in India”. London. Ñ . ed. “A dry repair method for Islamic illuminated manuscript leaves”. 1996: 15-19. Bedar.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th –19th November 1995. Bull. 1996: 151-156. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-FurT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th -19th November 1995. 1 (1987): 21-38. 1994: 2.

14 (1989): 5-12. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Yemen”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Nasry. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Kuwait. papyri. ii (1990): 110-138. Jacobs. MaÁ ¨if ‚anÑ Ð. ——— “Treatment of early Islamic manuscript fragments on parchment. ed.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. *DFHN $GDP ³7KH XVH RI µNDE NDM¶ LQ $UDELF PDQXVFULSWV´ Manuscripts of the Middle East. papers. [Persian translation E\ 1 VK IU Q $QÁ U 0X¨aqqiq). 33 (1991): 3. its potential in developing scientific conservation of Islamic manuscripts”. 1996: 131-145. “Developments in the conservation of Oriental (Islamic) manuscripts at the India Office Library. 1985: 24-30. Jarjis. Ursula.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. London. 11. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. ed. London. and parchments”.LW EG U . Barbara. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. David. London. David and Rodgers.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. Restaurator. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. “A simple book support for Islamic manuscripts”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q .] Hegazi. ed. 2 (1987): 49-53.264 BIBLIOGRAPHY Dreibholtz. London. “The conservation and preservation of Islamic books. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Barbara. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Raik. 7XUNLVK WUDQVODWLRQ E\ $ <D\FLR÷OX Kebikeç. 8. 1996: 7-14. 5 (1997): 5-8. Iskander. Mahmoud F. “Developments in Islamic bindings and conservation in the Oriental and India Office Collections of the British Library”. “Conservation of the manuscripts”. London”. British Library conservation news.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. A case history: the find of SanaÑa. “Conservation and preservation policy at the 1DWLRQDO /LEUDU\ RI (J\SW ' U DO-Kutub)”. manuscripts. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. . The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. David and Rodgers.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th . 1996: 119-130. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . Jacobs. Jacobs. ed. “Ion-beam codicology. 1996: 81-92.

1996: 157-174.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQdation 18th-19th November 1995. and pests?”. F. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q Islamic Heritage Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. manuscrit arabe 7260)”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 265 November 1995. “Khazn wa-ÁL\ QDW DO-makhà à W´ Sumer. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. 1997:109-115. Richard. “Towards on-line worldwide access to Vatican Library materials”. 1996: 175-183. ——— Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-al-Ñ LO M ZD-WDUP P ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-kutub . London. 31 (1975): 311-319. London. London. “New trends in preventive conservation: what can be done about climate. Pollock. 21 au 25 avril 1997]. ed. 1996: 29-47. emergencies. “Kabi:kaj to book pouches: library preservation. Paris. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ th-19th November 1995. Ann.VODPLF +HULWDJH Foundation 18th-19th November 1995. T. 1981. London. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al-)XUT Q . MELA notes. 44 (1988): 8-10. 1996: 93-117. Cairo. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. Mintzer. 1996: 53-79. ARSAC. Werner. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. al-5DPP ¨ 0XU G ³7KH DQFLHQW OLEUDU\ RI . et al. La conservation: une science en évolution : bilan et perspectives. magic and technique in Syria of the 1880’s and the 1980’s West”. Proceedings of the Third Conference of al)XUT Q . [Actes des troisièmes journées internationales d'études de l'ARSAC. and Aubry. ed. Frederick C. Paris.DLURXDQ DQG LWV PHWKRGV of conservation”. James. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. ed. Al-Usus al-ÑLOP \DK OL-ÑLO M ZD-ÁL\ QDW DO-raqq wa-al-EDUG ZD-tfg TDWXK Ñalá baÑ{Á ‚taÑ al-mustakhrajah min al-¨DI Ðir al-DWKDU \DK. “Un cas intéressant de restauration d’un Coran indien de la fin du XVIe siècle (BnF. London. Schwartz. “Preserving manuscript works in the original or by reformatting? The usefulness of an international database”. ed. al-1DTVKDEDQG  8V PDK 1 Áir. Yusuf Ibish and George Atiyeh. The conservation and preservation of Islamic manuscripts. Seibert. 6K K Q ÑAbd al-MuÑizz. ed.

London. Paul Auchterlonie. XII. Jan Just. CATALOGUES OF MANUSCRIPTS. Yarshater.1 (1977): 7-12. Dubai. ‚L\ QDK ZD-¨ifÌ al-makhà à W al-. Introductory guide to Middle Eastern and Islamic studies.VO P . Oxford. “Les manuscrits arabes datés du IIIe/IXe siècle”.VO P \DK $ÑP O DO-MuÐtamar al7K OLWK OL-MuÐassasat al-)XUT Q OLO-7XU WK DO-. 1: 1197-1199. Vajda.EU K P 6KDEE ¨. ed. 1.P U W DOÑ$UDE \DK DO-Mutta¨LGDK PLQ  'K DO-²ijjah 1417 h. COLLECTIONS. Dubayy.LW E  ‚LQ Ñat al-makhà à al-Ñ$UDE DO-. 6. ed.266 BIBLIOGRAPHY wa-al-makhà à W ZD-al-ZDWK Ðiq al-taÐU NKL\DK.Oá. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1990: 25-29.. new ed. François. Lists of dated manuscripts Á $ZZ G . al-. 1998. “Bibliography”. Ayman FuÐ G “MaÁ GLU PDÑrifat al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE ´ AlMawrid. Markaz al-JumÑah al-0DM G OLO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-7XU WK [1997]. no. Cairo. “Les manuscrits arabes datés de la Bibliothèque nationale de Paris”. 0RQ]DZ  $¨PDG DQG 0RQ]DZ  Ñ$O -1DT  “Bibliographies and catalogues”. ETC. new ed. “Fahrasa”. ed. Sayyid. 55/57 (1987/89): 343-379. “Manuscripts”. Ch. Bibliographies and bio-bibliographies of the Arabic heritage [Gacek. 2: 743-744.VO P PLQ DO-WDUP P LOá al-WDMO G DOdawrah al-WDGU E \DK DO-dDZO \DK DO. XII. Adam]. al-PXZ ILT  0 \  P LOá 15 M \  m. XII. J. ilá 9 Mu¨arram 1418 h. Georges. 5 (1990-91): 123-136. UN V Aqdam al-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W DOÑ ODP DO-PDNW EDK PXQGKX Áadr al-. 7 (1958): 47-69. . 1995. Pearson. EI.. al-HayÐah al-MiÁU \DK DO-Ñ Pmah lil-. E. EI. Revue des études islamiques. 18-19 Nov. Bulletin d’information de l’Institut de recherche et d’histore des textes. Middle East Libraries Committee. Pellat. Witkam. Ñ . 4: 214235. BDJKGDG :L] UDW DO-7KDT IDK ZD-al-IÑO P  Déroche. Encyclopaedia Iranica.VO P ¨attá sanah 500.D. “Lists of books in Arabic manuscripts”. 2.

1 (1986): 345-380.VO P . 29. Catalogues of catalogues Á $ZZ G .DVKVK I DO-IDK ULV ZD-waÁÁ I DO-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I PDNWDE W ) ULV )LKULVW-i mawÍ Ñ -i nuskhahÐK yi khaÃà -i Ñ$UDE -L NLW ENK QDKÐK -\L -XPK U -L . UN V )DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP.VO P -L U Q YD WDU NK-i ÑXO P YD WDU MLP-L G QLVKPDQG Q-L .1 (1985): 323-352. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK   YROV %DNN U < Vuf ±XVD\Q ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP lil-8VW GK . ——— ³)DK ULV DO-makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Ñ ODP L  I W XNKUá”.BIBLIOGRAPHY 267 XII. no. 30. no. ±XMM W  0X¨DPPDG % TLU . Kuwait. 3. Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK. UN V Ñ$ZZ G PXO ¨aÌ W ZD-i  I W´ Majallat MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-ÑAraE \DK.

Tehran..VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-awwal.).VO P \DK. 1992-1994. al-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-±a  UDK DO-. by ÑAbd al6DWW U al-±alZDM  /RQGRQ DO-)XUT Q .. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-. 1991. Moscow. Transl. World survey of Islamic manuscripts. Bibliografiia arabskikh rukopisei. Roper. 1987. 4 vols. ——— 'DO O IDK ULV DO-makhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK al-²a  UDK DO-. Amman. Amman.). 1991 –. 1986.B. and Khalidov. ——— (ed. London.VO P \DK I DO-Ñ ODP. Al-Makhà à W DO-. al-6K K Q ùDKLQ.VO P \DK 5R\DO Academy for Islamic Civilization Research) 'DO O IDK ULV DOmakhà à W I DO-MajmaÑ al-0DODN OL-Bu¨ WK DO-²a  UDK DO. I. Mikhailova. Geoffrey (ed. 1982. A.B.VODPLF +HULWDJH )RXQGDWLRQ 1997. Amman.VO P \DK DO-mul¨aq al-WK Q .

ed. Istanbul. 4.KVDQ øKVDQR÷OX . Nimet and Lugal. Descriptions of collections and catalogues Bayraktar. 6K PLO Fihris al-IDK ULV DO-maÃE Ñah lil-makhà à W al-Ñ$UDE \DK I 7XUNL\   – 1413/1992 (= Türkiye’de $UDSoD \D]PDODUD GDLU EDVÕOPÕú ILKULVWOHULQ ILKULVWL). Ñ XII. Bibliography on manuscript libraries in Turkey and the publications on the manuscripts located in these libraries. Mihin. 1993. EkmeOHGGLQ .

A. Markaz al-Makhà à W ZD-al-7XU WK ZD-al:DWK Ðiq. Manuscripts of the Middle East. Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Moyen-Orient et Océan Indien. 8 (1990): 11-46. Lola. “Manuscrits orientaux du Tadjikistan: la collection Semenov. Casablanca. Latifa. Larisa and Dodkhudoeva.VO P  ZD Ñ \DW DOPDMP Ñ W ZD. XVIe-XIXe s. Martel-Thoumian. Kuwait. Maktabat al-Malik Fahd al-WaÃDQ \DK  al-6KD\E Q  0X¨DPPDG LEQ . Khan. “Manuscrits orientaux et connaissance de l’Orient: éléments pour une enquête culturelle”. al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK I DO-Gharb al-. “Piracy. Paris. 6 Ñ W  <D¨yá Ma¨P G Wa Ñ \DW DO-makhà à W I DO-Mamlakah alÑ$UDE \DK DO-SaÑ G \DK LOá Ñ P  h. “The Arabic fragments in the Cambridge Genizah collections”. 7 (1999): 17-38. 'KDNK Ðir al-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DO-. Robert. Les bibliothèques au Maroc. XII. Catalogues of edited manuscripts Á Ñ Abd al-Ra¨P Q ÑAbd al--DEE U. Paris. “Fonds nationaux et collections privées de manuscrits en écriture arabe de l’Ouzbékistan”. 1 (1986): 54-60. Muminov. and the acquisition of Arabic manuscripts in Renaissance Europe”. 1997: 363-375.268 BIBLIOGRAPHY Istanbul. Scribes et manuscrits du Moyen-Orient. 5.. 1999. Geoffrey A. Art and Culture. Ashirbek. Research Centre for Islamic History. Benjelloun-Laroui.2 (1985): 79-108. Jones.EU K P Aw  Ñ al-makhà à W DOÑ$UDE \DK I DO-Kuwayt mundhu al-nashÐah ¨attá Ñ P  h. Dodkhudoeva. 2. al-0DQ Q  0X¨ammad. “Adillat al-makhà à W ZD-PDU NL]XK EL-alMaghrib wa-al-ELO G DO-Ñ$UDE \DK´ 0DMDOODW ' U DO-²DG WK DO²DVDQ \DK.I T DO-ba¨th (= Manuscrits arabes en occident musulman). Richard. no. 2 (1987): 96-110./1997 m. Déroche and F. Bernadette. MuÐassasat al-Malik ÑAbd al-Ñ$] ] 1990. 1995. war. Riyad. “Achats et legs de manuscrits historiques à la bibliothèque  KLUL\\D GH 'DPDV -1972)”. 7 (1999): 39-55. Berthier.VO P (= Printed Arabic manuscripts: a comprehensive bibliography of .” Cahiers de l’Asie centrale. Manuscripts of the Middle East. 1990. ed. F.

al-MuÐassasah alWaÃDQ \DK OLO-Tarjamah wa-al-Ta¨T T ZD-al-'LU V W  al-Munajjid. Cairo.D.VK P DO-7 QLV I WD|T T al-WXU WK DOmakhà Ã: fihris ta|O O EL-al-PDQVK U W DO-mu|DTTDTDK I 7 QLV wa-al-Á GLUDK NKLO O DO-fatrah 1860-1988. Basra.LW E DO--DG G -82. Tunis. 2 vols. Al-MuÑjam al-VK PLO OLO-WXU WK DO-Ñ$UDE DOmaÃE Ñ. . 5 vols. ‚ OL¨ \DK 0X¨ammad Ñ Vá.VK U W LOá asm Ð al-UDV Ðil alP GDÑDK I EXà Q DO-PXMDOODG W ZD-al-PDMDOO W 5L\DG ' U DO‚umayÑ   al-'DNKO  ÑAbd al-:DKK E Al-.BIBLIOGRAPHY 269 all printed works written by Arab authors from the advent of Islam to the end of the 12th century A. O 6DOP Q 0DVKK U ±asan Ma¨P G Al-. MaÑhad al-Makhà à W DO-Ñ$UDE \DK -1995.H. ‚DO ¨ al-' Q MuÑjam al-makhà à W DO-maÃE Ñah (19541980) %HLUXW ' U DO-.)./17th century A. 198183. 5 vols.

ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 16 Neusner. H.). The Writings of Central Sudanic Africa. Judaism in Late Antiquity. 1996. ISBN 90 04 10362 7 Band 23 . O’Fahey. S. W. (eds. Nouns. Jagd. Arabic Literature of Africa. Volume I. With Full DefiniKinberg. Index du Grand Commentaire de Fah . M. 1994. A. V.F.r al-Dı n al-Ra zı . 1995.1: Text. I. 2: Ab-bildungen. S. und Herb. Band 22 .). Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Particles and Adverbs. Corpus der bildlichen Quellen zu Leibesübungen. 1995. La civilisation phénicienne et punique. ISBN Set (4 Volumes) 90 04 10503 4 Volume I. Porten. ISBN 90 04 09817 8 Part Two: M . ISBN 90 04 09450 4 Volume II. ISBN 90 04 10523 9 Volume IV. N. (ed. M. A Bibliography of Islamic Law. (ed. ISBN 90 04 10524 7 . Radtke and K. 1995. ISBN 90 04 10421 6 Band 24 Fähnrich.). ISBN 90 04 10009 1 Band 20 Krings. References and Index of Texts Cited. Materials for a Reconstruction. A. J. ISBN 90 04 10129 2 Band 17 Neusner. ISBN 90 04 9820 8. 1994. Bd. Canaanite in the Amarna Tablets. (ed.). 1994.L. 1980-1993. Part Two: Historical Syntheses. O. ISBN 90 04 10494 1 Band 14 Decker. Hamidu Bobboyi. Dictionary of the North-West Semitic Inscriptions. Etymologisches Wörterbuch der Kartwel-Sprachen. ISBN 90 04 10521 2 Volume II. 1994. V. V. Editorial Consultant: Albrecht Hofheinz. B. ISBN 90 04 10444 5 Band 25 Rainey. 1996. Spiel. 1900. Part One: The Literary and Archaeological Sources. With appendices by R. A Linguistic Analysis of the Mixed Dialect used by Scribes from Canaan. A. ISBN 90 04 10522 0 Volume III. S. Orthography. L. O. 1994. Bd. Stefan Reichmuth and Muhammad Sani Umar. Tanz und verwandten Themen. and Jongeling. Vikør. Mosak Moshavi and B. Roman Loimeier. M. Hofheinz. E. The Writings of Eastern Sudanic Africa to c. ISBN 90 04 10051 2 Band 19 al-Zwaini. and O’FAHEY. Phonology. The Legacy of Muslim Spain. 1994. J. ISBN 90 04 09799 6 Band 18 Orel. Numerals. Compiled by R. and Stolbova. Y. ISBN 90 04 09599 3 Band 13 HUNWICK. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Verbal System. with the assistance of M. M. Morphosyntactic Analysis of the Pronouns. Steiner. A Lexicon of al-Farra tions. J. Compiled by John O.C.). Bildatlas zum Sport im alten Ägypten.T.HANDBUCH DER ORIENTALISTIK Abt. I: DER NAHE UND MITTLERE OSTEN ISSN 0169-9423 Band 12 JAYYUSI. J. with the assistance of Razaq Abubakre. R. (eds. und Sardshweladse.æ’s Terminology in his Qur æa -n Commentary. 1994. Hamito-Semitic Etymological Dictionary. Geschichte der hethitischen Religion.Lagarde. Judaism in Late Antiquity. 2 Parts. ISBN 90 04 10068 7 Band 21 Hoftijzer. 1994. English Summaries and Extensive Citations. and Peters. K. Chief consultant to the editor. 2nd ed. Ibrahim. Hunwick. R. Marín. 1995. (éd. ISBN 90 04 09974 3 (Set) Band 15 Haas. Manuel de recherche. Abu Salim. K. V. ISBN Set (2 Parts) 90 04 09821 6 Part One: æ . S. S.). 1996.

The Old Syriac Inscriptions of Edessa and Osrhoene. Mesopotamian Lexicography. 1999.1: B. III. H. ISBN Set (2 parts) 90 04 10809 2 Band 34 Klengel. 1999. 1999. 1999. V. and Healey. and Wyatt. J. ISBN 90 04 11262 6 . R. Vol. D. 1999. 1999. F. J.J. 1999. L. Terms and Topics. Bonner. 1999. Translated from the German by M. 1998.W. Ancient Jewish Art and Archaeology in the Diaspora 1998. ISBN 90 04 09648 5 Volume II. J. ISBN 90 04 11492 0 Band 46 Neusner.Band 26 Halm. A Grammar of Neo-Aramaic. G. Cultural Anthropology of the Middle East. ISBN Set (2 Bände) 90 04 10319 8 Band 37 Civil. J. and Porten. The Mishnah. J. ISBN 90 04 10056 3 Band 27 Strijp. N. G. The Rise of the Fatimids. ISBN 90 04 11007 0 Band 38 Siegelová.J. Vol. The Empire of the Mahdi. ISBN 90 04 10614 6 Band 29 Corriente. A Dictionary of Andalusi Arabic. A Bibliography. 1997. 1997. 1997. ISBN 90 04 11510 2 Band 48 Takács. ISBN 90 04 10127 6 Band 45 Neusner. J. 2 Volumes.G. ISBN 90 04 11348 7 Band 44 Hunger. 1999. ISBN 90 04 010448 8 Band 32 Muraoka. Systematische Bibliographie der Hethitologie. Astral Sciences in Mesopotamia.F.1. The Mishnah. The Kingdom of Kush. A. H.H. Social Perspectives 1999. H. ISBN 90 04 11186 7 Band 41 Neusner. R. 1996. Index of Names. ISBN 90 04 10988 9 Band 40 Neusner. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Band 28 Sivan. and Pingree. B. Etymological Dictionary of Egyptian. Vol. 1999.2. Judaism in Late Antiquity IV. Judaism in Late Antiquity. ISBN 90 04 110836 Band 31 Török. ISBN 90 04 09846 1 Band 30 Sharon. 2000. ISBN 90 04 010745 2 Vol. W. H.L. J. W.E. 1. van. ISBN 90 04 10201 9 Band 35 Hachlili. Onomasticon of the Hittite Pantheon. 1999. B. ISBN Set (2 Volumes) 90 04 11347 9 Volume I. ISBN Set (3 Bände) 90 04 11205 7 Band 39 Watson. Geschichte des hethitischen Reiches 1998. ISBN 90 04 10499 2 Band 33 Gessel. 1998. Judaism in Late Antiquity. Handbuch der altägyptischen Medizin. and Neusner. 2: 1988-1992. ISBN 90 04 11284 7 Band 43 Daiber. 1: A. M. and Sou‘ek. ISBN 90 04 11491 2 Band 47 Khan. 1997. Handbook of the Napatan-Meroitic Civilization. A Grammar of the Ugaritic Language. ISBN 90 04 10878 5 Band 36 Westendorf. Handbook of Ugaritic Studies. A Grammar of Egyptian Aramaic. Corpus Inscriptionum Arabicarum Palaestinae (CIAP). M. ISBN 90 04 11282 0 Band 42 Drijvers. H. 1999. III. Bibliography of Philosophical Thought in Islam. 1997. Religious Perspectives 1999. D. Alphabetical List of Publications 1999. ISBN 90 04 11538 2 Band 49 Avery-Peck. T.

4. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. A Phoenician-Punic Grammar. 2001. (2 Volumes) 2000. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. Bridging the Linguistic Gap between the Eastern and Western Arab World. 2001. The Arabic manuscript tradition.. A. 2000.. A Grammar of the Bedouin Dialects of the Northern Sinai Littoral.3.J. B. A Glossary of Technical Terms and Bibliography. Judaism in Late Antiquity V. A. 2) ISBN 90 04 11645 1 (set) Band 51 Holes. Ch. ISBN 90 04 11892 6 Band 54 Krahmalkov.. and Neusner. de. ISBN 90 04 11858 6 (dl. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. 2001. J. 2001.J. and Neusner. A. The Judaism of Qumran: A Systemic Reading of the Dead Sea Scrolls. World View. ISBN 90 04 12001 7 Band 57 Avery-Peck. A. and Chilton.. 1) ISBN 90 04 11859 4 (dl. 2001.J.J. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. ISBN 90 04 12003 3 Band 58 Gacek. A.. R. J. ISBN 90 04 11771 7 Band 55 Avery-Peck.E. R. Vol.2. Dialect. Neusner. ISBN 90 04 12000 9. A.Band 50 Tal. Band 56 Avery-Peck. 2001. ISBN 90 04 11868 3 Band 53 Avery-Peck. Where we stand: Issues and Debates in Ancient Judaism. ISBN 90 04 12100 5 . U. J. J. and Society in Eastern Arabia. 1 : Glossary 2001.1. ISBN 90 04 10763 0 Band 52 Jong. Culture. ISBN 90 04 12061 0 Band 60 Marzolph. The Special Problem of the Synagogue. Narrative illustration in Persian lithographed books. 2000. Judaism in Late Antiquity III. B. A Dictionary of Samaritan Aramaic. C. Theory of Israel. Comparing Judaisms. Neusner. and Chilton.

Sign up to vote on this title
UsefulNot useful